diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 16:05:10 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 16:05:10 -0800 |
| commit | c5771b3bebbd19c1f4dfc9b53489b5945aa73550 (patch) | |
| tree | 0fc0ef403e2187ab3d6320771185114d96cc0b3e | |
| parent | 0ba53c4ed52c9a51f2cae0a7b8d65f690f0ce437 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-0.txt | 5810 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-0.zip | bin | 107924 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h.zip | bin | 916146 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/55597-h.htm | 6698 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 139068 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/i_001.jpg | bin | 133025 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/i_002.jpg | bin | 19551 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/i_096.jpg | bin | 147359 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/i_176.jpg | bin | 118659 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/i_230.jpg | bin | 127289 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55597-h/images/i_264.jpg | bin | 118500 -> 0 bytes |
14 files changed, 17 insertions, 12508 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..754866f --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #55597 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/55597) diff --git a/old/55597-0.txt b/old/55597-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 0b21d17..0000000 --- a/old/55597-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5810 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Sam Steele's Adventures on Land and Sea, by -Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Sam Steele's Adventures on Land and Sea - -Author: Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald - -Illustrator: Howard Heath - -Release Date: September 21, 2017 [EBook #55597] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SAM STEELE'S ADVENTURES ON LAND *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images -generously made available by the Library of Congress) - - - - - - -[Illustration: “Now, my lad, keep quiet an’ you won’t get hurt.”] - - - - - SAM STEELE’S - ADVENTURES - On Land - and Sea - - - By - CAPT. HUGH FITZGERALD - - [Illustration: Publisher logo] - - CHICAGO - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - PUBLISHERS - - Copyright, 1906, - BY - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - - - - - LIST OF CHAPTERS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I I Hear Bad News 9 - II I Find a Relative 24 - III My Fortunes Improve 40 - IV I Ship Aboard the “Flipper” 54 - V “Nux” and “Bryonia” 66 - VI The Land of Mystery 83 - VII The Major 91 - VIII The Sands of Gold 110 - IX The Outlaws 124 - X The Rocking Stone 137 - XI The Cavern 153 - XII We Recover the Gold 169 - XIII The Catastrophe 184 - XIV Buried Alive! 193 - XV The Major Gives Chase 206 - XVI The Grave Captain Gay 219 - XVII We Give up the Ship 235 - XVIII Uncle Naboth’s Revenge 247 - XIX The Conquest of Mrs. Ranck 257 - XX Steele, Perkins & Steele 270 - - - - - LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - FROM ORIGINAL PAINTINGS BY - HOWARD HEATH - - - “Now, my lad, Keep Quiet an’ You Won’t get Hurt” _Frontispiece_ - Captured by the Gold-Hunters 97 - A Hazardous Climb 177 - “Leave the Room, Sir!” 231 - “Here’s the Treasure House, Sir!” 265 - - - - - CHAPTER I. - I HEAR BAD NEWS. - - -“Sam—come here!” - -It was Mrs. Ranck’s voice, and sounded more bitter and stringent than -usual. - -I can easily recall the little room in which I sat, poring over my next -day’s lessons. It was in one end of the attic of our modest cottage, and -the only room “done off” upstairs. The sloping side walls, that followed -the lines of the roof, were bare except for the numerous pictures of -yachts and other sailing craft with which I had plastered them from time -to time. There was a bed at one side and a small deal table at the -other, and over the little window was a shelf whereon I kept my meager -collection of books. - -“Sam! Are you coming, or not?” - -With a sigh I laid down my book, opened the door, and descended the -steep uncarpeted stairs to the lower room. This was Mrs. Ranck’s -living-room, where she cooked our meals, laid the table, and sat in her -high-backed wooden rocker to darn and mend. It was a big, square room, -which took up most of the space in the lower part of the house, leaving -only a place for a small store-room at one end and the Captain’s room at -the other. At one side was the low, broad porch, with a door and two -windows opening onto it, and at the other side, which was properly the -back of the cottage, a small wing had been built which was occupied by -the housekeeper as her sleeping chamber. - -As I entered the living-room in response to Mrs. Ranck’s summons I was -surprised to find a stranger there, seated stiffly upon the edge of one -of the straight chairs and holding his hat in his lap, where he grasped -it tightly with two big, red fists, as if afraid that it would get away. -He wore an old flannel shirt, open at the neck, and a weather-beaten -pea-jacket, and aside from these trade-marks of his profession it was -easy enough to determine from his air and manner that he was a -sea-faring man. - -There was nothing remarkable about that, for every one in our little -sea-coast village of Batteraft got a living from old ocean, in one way -or another; but what startled me was to find Mrs. Ranck confronting the -sailor with a white face and a look of mingled terror and anxiety in her -small gray eyes. - -“What is it, Aunt?” I asked, a sudden fear striking to my heart as I -looked from one to the other in my perplexity. - -The woman did not reply, at first, but continued to stare wildly at the -bowed head of the sailor—bowed because he was embarrassed and ill at -ease. But when he chanced to raise a rather appealing pair of eyes to -her face she nodded, and said briefly: - -“Tell him.” - -“Yes, marm,” answered the man; but he shifted uneasily in his seat, and -seemed disinclined to proceed further. - -All this began to make me very nervous. Perhaps the man was a -messenger—a bearer of news. And if so his tale must have an evil -complexion, to judge by his manner and Mrs. Ranck’s stern face. I felt -like shrinking back, like running away from some calamity that was about -to overtake me. But I did not run. Boy though I was, and very -inexperienced in the ways of life, with its troubles and tribulations, I -knew that I must stay and hear all; and I braced myself for the ordeal. - -“Tell me, please,” I said, and my voice was so husky and low that I -could scarce hear it myself. “Tell me; is—is it about—my father?” - -The man nodded. - -“It’s about the Cap’n,” he said, looking stolidly into Mrs. Ranck’s cold -features, as if striving to find in them some assistance. “I was one as -sailed with him las’ May aboard the ‘Saracen.’” - -“Then why are you here?” I cried, desperately, although even as I spoke -there flashed across my mind a first realization of the horror the -answer was bound to convey. - -“’Cause the ‘Saracen’ foundered off Lucayas,” said the sailor, with -blunt deliberation, “an’ went to the bottom, ’th all hands—all but me, -that is. I caught a spar an’ floated three days an’ four nights, makin’ -at last Andros Isle, where a fisherman pulled me ashore more dead’n -alive. That’s nigh three months agone, sir. I’ve had fever sence—brain -fever, they called it—so I couldn’t bring the news afore.” - -I felt my body swaying slightly, and wondered if it would fall. Then I -caught at a ray of hope. - -“But my father, Captain Steele? Perhaps he, also, floated ashore!” I -gasped. - -The sailor shook his head, regretfully. - -“None but me was saved alive, sir,” he answered, in a solemn voice. “The -tide cast up a many o’ the ‘Saracen’ corpses, while I lay in the fever; -an’ the fisher folks give ’em a decent burial. But they saved the -trinkets as was found on the dead men, an’ among ’em was Cap’n Steele’s -watch an’ ring. I kep’ ’em to bring to you. Here they be,” he continued, -simply, as he rose from his chair to place a small chamois bag -reverently upon the table. - -Mrs. Ranck pounced upon it and with trembling fingers untied the string. -Then she drew forth my father’s well-known round silver watch and the -carbuncle ring he had worn upon his little finger ever since I could -remember. - -For a time no one spoke. I stared stupidly at the sailor, noticing that -the buttons on his pea-jacket did not match and wondering if he always -sewed them on himself. Mrs. Ranck had fallen back into her tall -rocking-chair, where she gyrated nervously back and forth, the left -rocker creaking as if it needed greasing. Why was it that I could not -burst into a flood of tears, or wail, or shriek, or do anything to prove -that I realized myself suddenly bereft of the only friend I had in all -the world? There was an iron band around my forehead, and another around -my chest. My brain was throbbing under one, and my heart trying -desperately to beat under the other. Yet outwardly I must have appeared -calm enough, and the fact filled me with shame and disgust. - -An orphan, now, and alone in the world. This father whom the angry seas -had engulfed was the only relative I had known since my sweet little -mother wearied of the world and sought refuge in Heaven, years and years -ago. And while father sailed away on his stout ship the “Saracen” I was -left to the care of the hard working but crabbed and cross old woman -whom I had come to call, through courtesy and convenience, “Aunt,” -although she was no relation whatever to me. Now I was alone in the -world. Father, bluff and rugged, so strong and resourceful that I had -seldom entertained a fear for his safety, was lying dead in the far away -island of Andros, and his boy must hereafter learn to live without him. - -The sailor, obviously uneasy at the effect of his ill tidings, now rose -to go; but at his motion Mrs. Ranck seemed suddenly to recover the use -of her tongue, and sternly bade him resume his seat. Then she plied him -with questions concerning the storm and the catastrophe that followed -it, and the man answered to the best of his ability. - -Captain Steele was universally acknowledged one of the best and most -successful seamen Batteraft had ever known. Through many years of -trading in foreign parts he had not only become sole owner of the -“Saracen,” but had amassed a fortune which, it was freely stated in the -town, was enough to satisfy the desires of any man. But this was merely -guess-work on the part of his neighbors, for when ashore the old sailor -confided his affairs to no one, unless it might have been to Mrs. Ranck. -For the housekeeper was a different person when the Captain was ashore, -recounting her own virtues so persistently, and seeming so solicitous -for my comfort, that poor father stood somewhat in awe of her -exceptional nobility of character. As soon as he had sailed she dropped -the mask, and was often unkind; but I never minded this enough to worry -him with complaints, so he was unconscious of her true nature. - -Indeed, my dear father had been so seldom at home that I dreaded to -cause him one moment’s uneasiness. He was a reserved man, too, as is the -case with so many sailors, and since the death of his dearly loved wife -had passed but little of his time ashore. I am sure he loved me, for he -always treated me with a rare tenderness; but he never would listen to -my entreaties to sail with him. - -“The sea’s no place for a lad that has a comfortable home,” he used to -reply, in his slow, thoughtful way. “Keep to your studies, Sam, my boy, -and you’ll be a bigger man some day than any seaman of us all.” - -The Captain’s brief visits home were the only bright spots in my -existence, and because I had no one else to love I lavished upon my one -parent all the affection of which I was capable. Therefore my present -sudden bereavement was so colossal and far reaching in its effects upon -my young life that it is no wonder the news staggered me and curiously -dulled my senses. - -Almost as if in a dream I heard Mrs. Ranck’s fierce questions and the -sailor’s reluctant answers. And when he had told everything that he knew -about the matter he got upon his feet and took my hands gently in both -his big, calloused ones. - -“I’m right sorry, lad, as ye’ve had this blow,” he muttered, feelingly. -“The Cap’n were a good man an’ a kind master, an’ many’s a time I’ve -heard him tell of his boy Sam. I s’pose he’s left ye provided with -plenty o’ this world’s goods, for he were a thrifty man and mostly in -luck. But if ye ever run aground, lad, or find ye need a friend to cast -a bowline, don’t ye forget that Ned Britton’ll stand by ye through thick -an’ thin!” - -With this he wrung my hands until I winced under the pressure, and then -he nodded briefly to Mrs. Ranck and hurried from the room. - -The twilight had faded during the interview, and the housekeeper had lit -a tallow candle. As Ned Britton’s footsteps died away the woman bent -forward to snuff the wick, and I noted a grim and determined look upon -her features that was new to them. But her hands trembled somewhat, in -spite of her assumed calmness, and the fact gave me a certain -satisfaction. Her loss could not be compared with mine, but the -Captain’s death was sure to bring about a change in her fortunes, as -well as my own. - -She resumed her regular rocking back and forth, riveting her eyes the -while upon my face. I did not sit, but leaned against the table, trying -hard to think. And thus for a long time we regarded each other in -silence. - -Finally she cried out, sharply: - -“Well, what are you a-goin’ to do now?” - -“In what way?” I asked, drearily. - -“In every way. How are you goin’ to live, fer one thing?” - -“Why, much the same as I am doing now, I suppose,” said I, trying to -rouse myself to attend to what she was saying. “Father owned this house, -which is now mine; and I’m sure there is considerable property besides, -although the ship is lost.” - -“Fiddlesticks!” exclaimed Mrs. Ranck, scornfully. - -I wondered what she meant by that, and looked my question. - -“Your father didn’t own a stick o’ this house,” she cried, in a tone -that was almost a scream. “It’s mine, an’ the deed’s in my own name!” - -“I know,” I replied, “but father has often explained that you merely -held the deed in trust for me, until I became of age. He turned it over -to you as a protection to me in case some accident should happen to him. -Many times he has told me that this plan insured my having a home, no -matter what happened.” - -“I guess you didn’t understand him,” she answered, an evil flash in her -eye. “The facts is, this house were put into my name because the Cap’n -owed me money.” - -“What for?” I asked. - -“I’ve kep’ ye in food an’ clothes ever sence ye was a baby. Do ye s’pose -that don’t cost money?” - -I stared at her bewildered. - -“Didn’t father furnish the money?” - -“Not a cent. He jest let it run on, as he did any wages. An’ it counts -up big, that a-way.” - -“Then the house isn’t mine, after all?” - -“Not an inch of it. Not a stick ner a stone.” - -I tried to think what this would mean to me, and what reason the woman -could have for claiming a right to my inheritance. - -“Once,” said I, musingly, “father told me how he had brought you here to -save you from the poor-house, or starvation. He was sorry for you, and -gave you a home. That was while mother was living. Afterwards, he said, -he trusted to your gratitude to take good care of me, and to stand my -friend in place of my dead mother.” - -“Fiddlesticks” she snapped, again. It was the word she usually used to -express contempt, and it sounded very disagreeable coming from her lips. - -“The Cap’n must ’a’ been a-dreamin’ when he told you that stuff an’ -nonsense,” she went on. “I’ve treated ye like my own son; there’s no -mistake about that. But I did it for wages, accordin’ to agreement -atween me an’ the Cap’n. An’ the wages wasn’t never paid. When they got -to be a big lump, he put the house in my name, to secure me. An’ it’s -mine—ev’ry stick of it!” - -My head was aching, and I had to press my hand to it to ease the pain. -In the light of the one flickering candle Mrs. Ranck’s hard face assumed -the expression of a triumphant demon, and I drew back from it, shocked -and repelled. - -“If what you say is true,” I said, listlessly, “I would rather you take -the old home to wipe out the debt. Yet father surely told me it was mine -and it isn’t like him to deceive me, or to owe any one money. However, -take it, Aunt, if you like.” - -“I’ve got it,” she answered; “an’ I mean to keep it.” - -“I shall get along very well,” said I, thinking, indeed, that nothing -mattered much, now father was gone. - -“How will you live?” she enquired. - -“Why, there’s plenty besides the house,” I replied. “In father’s room,” -and I nodded my head toward the door that was always kept locked in the -Captain’s absence, “there must be a great many valuable things stored. -The very last time he was home he said that in case anything ever -happened to him I would find a little fortune in his old sea-chest, -alone.” - -“May be,” rejoined the old woman, uneasily. “I hope _that_ story o’ -his’n, at least, is true, for your sake, Sam. I hain’t anything agin -you; but right is right. An’ the house don’t cover all that’s comin’ to -me, either. The Cap’n owed me four hundred dollars, besides the house, -for your keep durin’ all these years; an’ that’ll have to be paid afore -you can honestly lay claim to a cent o’ his property.” - -“Of course,” I agreed, meekly enough, for all this talk of money wearied -me. “But there should be much more than that in the chest, alone, -according to what father said.” - -“Let’s hope there is,” said she. “You go to bed, now, for you’re clean -done up, an’ no wonder. In the mornin’ we’ll both look into the Cap’n’s -room, an’ see what’s there. I ain’t a-goin’ to take no mean advantage o’ -you, Sam, you can depend on’t. So go to bed. Sleep’s the best cure-all -fer troubles like yours.” - -This last was said in a more kindly tone, and I was glad to take her at -her word and creep away to my little room in the attic. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - I FIND A RELATIVE. - - -It may have been hours that I sat at my little table, overcome by the -bitterness of my loss. And for more hours I tossed restlessly upon my -hard bed, striving in vain for comfort. But suddenly, as I recalled a -little affectionate gesture of my father’s, I burst into a flood of -tears, and oh, what a relief it was to be able to cry—to sob away the -load that had well-nigh overburdened my young heart! - -After that last paroxysm of grief I fell asleep, worn out by my own -emotions, and it was long past my usual hour for rising that I finally -awoke. - -In a moment, as I lay staring at the bright morning sunshine, the sorrow -that had been forgotten in sleep swept over me like a flood, and I wept -again at the thought of my utter loneliness and the dreadful fate that -had overtaken my dear father. But presently, with the elasticity of -youth, I was enabled to control myself, and turn my thoughts toward the -future. Then I remembered that Mrs. Ranck and I were to enter the -Captain’s locked room, and take an inventory of his possessions, and I -began hurriedly to dress myself, that this sad duty might be -accomplished as soon as possible. The recollection of the woman’s -preposterous claims moved me to sullen anger. It seemed like a -reflection on father’s honesty to claim that he had been in her debt all -these years, and I resolved that she should be paid every penny she -demanded, that the Captain’s honor might remain untarnished in death, -even as it had ever been during his lifetime. - -As soon as I was ready I descended the stairs to the living room, where -Mrs. Ranck sat rocking in her chair, just as I had left her the night -before. She was always an early riser, and I noticed that she had eaten -her own breakfast and left a piece of bacon and corn-bread for me upon -the hearth. - -She made no reply to my “good morning, Aunt,” so I took the plate from -the hearth and ate my breakfast in silence. I was not at all hungry; but -I was young, and felt the need of food. Not until I had finished did -Mrs. Ranck speak. - -“We may as well look into the Cap’n’s room, an’ get it done with,” she -said. “It’s only nat’ral as I should want to know if I’m goin’ to get -the money back I’ve spent on your keepin’.” - -“Very well,” said I. - -She went to a drawer of a tall bureau and drew out a small ivory box. -Within this I knew were the keys belonging to my father. Never before -had Mrs. Ranck dared to meddle with them, for the Captain had always -forbidden her and everyone else to enter his room during his absence. -Even now, when he was dead, it seemed like disobedience of his wishes -for the woman to seize the keys and march over to the door of the sacred -room. In a moment she had turned the lock and thrown open the door. - -Shy and half startled at our presumption, I approached and peered over -her shoulder. Occasionally, indeed, I had had a glimpse of the interior -of this little place, half chamber and half office; and, once or twice, -when a little child, I had entered it to seek my father. Now, as I -glanced within, it seemed to be in perfect order; but it struck me as -more bare and unfurnished than I had ever seen it before. Father must -have secretly removed many of the boxes that used to line the walls, for -they were all gone except his big sea-chest. - -The sight of the chest, however, reassured me, for it was in this that -he had told me to look for my fortune, in case anything should happen to -him. - -The old woman at once walked over to the chest, and taking a smaller key -from the ivory box, fitted it to the lock and threw back the lid with a -bang. - -“There’s your fortune!” she said, with a sneer; “see if you can find -it.” - -I bent over the chest, gazing eagerly into its depths. There was an old -Bible in one end, and a broken compass in the other. But that was all. - -Standing at one side, the woman looked into my astonished face and -laughed mockingly. - -“This was another o’ the Cap’n’s lies,” she said. “He lied to you about -ownin’ the house; he lied to you about takin’ me out o’ charity; an’ he -lied to you about the fortune in this chest. An easy liar was Cap’n -Steele, I must say!” - -I shrank back, looking into her exultant eyes with horror in my own. - -“How dare you say such things about my father?” I cried, in anger. - -“How dare I?” she retorted; “why, because they’re true, as you can see -for yourself. Your father’s deceived you, an’ he’s deceived me. I’ve -paid out over four hundred dollars for your keep, thinkin’ there was -enough in this room to pay me back. An’ now I stand to lose every penny -of it, jest because I trusted to a lyin’ sea-captain.” - -“You won’t lose a dollar!” I cried, indignantly, while I struggled to -keep back the tears of disappointment and shame that rushed to my eyes. -“I’ll pay you every cent of the money, if I live.” - -She looked at me curiously, with a half smile upon her thin lips. - -“How?” she asked. - -“I’ll work and earn it.” - -“Pish! what can a boy like you earn? An’ what’s goin’ to happen while -you’re earnin’ it? One thing’s certain, Sam Steele; you can’t stay here -an’ live off’n a poor lone woman that’s lost four hundred dollars by you -already. You’ll have to find another place.” - -“I’ll do that,” I said, promptly. - -“You can have three days to git out,” she continued, pushing me out of -the room and relocking the door, although there was little reason for -that. “And you can take whatever clothes you’ve got along with you. -Nobody can say that Jane Ranck ain’t acted like a Christian to ye, even -if she’s beat an’ defrauded out’n her just rights. But if ye should -happen to earn any money, Sam, I hope you’ll remember what ye owe me.” - -“I will,” said I, coldly; and I meant it. - -To my surprise Mrs. Ranck gave a strange chuckle, which was doubtless -meant for a laugh—the first I had ever known her to indulge in. It fired -my indignation to such a point that I cried out: “Shame!” and seizing my -cap I rushed from the house. - -The cottage was built upon a small hill facing the bay, and was fully a -quarter of a mile distant from the edge of the village of Batteraft. -From our gate the path led down hill through a little group of trees and -then split in twain, one branch running down to the beach, where the -shipping lay, and the other crossing the meadows to the village. Among -the trees my father had built a board bench, overlooking the bay, and -here I have known him to sit for hours, enjoying the beauty of the view, -while the leafy trees overhead shaded him from the hot sun. - -It was toward this bench, a favorite resort of mine because my father -loved it, that I directed my steps on leaving Mrs. Ranck. At the moment -I was dazed by the amazing discovery of my impoverished condition, and -this, following so suddenly upon the loss of my father, nearly -overwhelmed me with despair. But I knew that prompt action on my part -was necessary, for the woman had only given me three days grace, and my -pride would not suffer me to remain that long in a home where my -presence was declared a burden. So I would sit beneath the trees and try -to decide where to go and what to do. - -But as I approached the place I found, to my astonishment, that a man -was already seated upon the bench. He was doubtless a stranger in -Batteraft, for I had never seen him before, so that I moderated my pace -and approached him slowly, thinking he might discover he was on private -grounds and take his leave. - -He paid no attention to me, being engaged in whittling a stick with a -big jack-knife. In appearance he was short, thick-set, and of middle -age. His round face was lined in every direction by deep wrinkles, and -the scant hair that showed upon his temples was thin and grey. He wore a -blue flannel shirt, with a black kerchief knotted at the throat; but, -aside from this, his dress was that of an ordinary civilian; so that at -first I was unable to decide whether he was a sailor or a landsman. - -The chief attraction in the stranger was the expression of his face, -which was remarkably humorous. Although I was close by him, now, he paid -no attention to my presence, but as he whittled away industriously he -gave vent to several half audible chuckles that seemed to indicate that -his thoughts were very amusing. - -I was about to pass him and go down to the beach, where I might find a -solitary spot for my musings, when the man turned his eyes up to mine -and gave a wink that seemed both mysterious and confidential. - -“It’s Sam, ain’t it?” he asked, with another silent chuckle. - -“Yes, sir,” I replied, resenting his familiarity while I wondered how he -should know me. - -“Cap’n Steele’s son, I’m guessin’?” he continued. - -“The same, sir,” and I made a movement to pass on. - -“Sit down, Sam; there’s no hurry,” and he pointed to the bench beside -him. - -I obeyed, wondering what he could want with me. Half turning toward me, -he gave another of those curious winks and then suddenly turned grave -and resumed his whittling. - -“May I ask who you are, sir?” I enquired. - -“No harm in that,” he replied, with a smile that lighted his wrinkled -face most comically. “No harm in the world. I’m Naboth Perkins.” - -“Oh,” said I, without much interest. - -“Never heard that name before, I take it?” - -“No, sir.” - -“Do you remember your mother?” - -“Not very well, sir,” I answered, wondering more and more. “I was little -more than a baby when she died, you know.” - -“I know,” and he nodded, and gave an odd sort of grunt. “Did you ever -hear what her name was, afore she married the Cap’n?” - -“Oh, yes!” I cried, suddenly enlightened. “It was Mary Perkins.” - -Then, my heart fluttering wildly, I turned an intent and appealing gaze -upon the little man beside me. - -Naboth Perkins was seized with another of those queer fits of silent -merriment, and his shoulders bobbed up and down until a cough caught -him, and for a time I feared he would choke to death before he could -control the convulsions. But at last he recovered and wiped the tears -from his eyes with a brilliant red handkerchief. - -“I’m your uncle, lad,” he said, as soon as he could speak. - -This was news, indeed, but news that puzzled me exceedingly. - -“Why have I never heard of you before?” I asked, soberly. - -“Haven’t ye?” he returned, with evident surprise. - -“Never.” - -He looked the stick over carefully, and cut another notch in it. - -“Well, for one thing,” he remarked, “I’ve never been in these parts -afore sence the day I was born. Fer another thing, it stands to reason -you was too young to remember, even if Mary had talked to ye about her -only brother afore she died an’ quit this ’ere sublunatic spear. An’, -fer a third an’ last reason, Cap’n Steele were a man that had little to -say about most things, so it’s fair to s’pose he had less to say about -his relations. Eh?” - -“Perhaps it is as you say, sir.” - -“Quite likely. Yet it’s mighty funny the Cap’n never let drop a word -about me, good or bad.” - -“Were you my father’s friend?” I asked, anxiously. - -“That’s as may be,” said Mr. Perkins, evasively. “Friends is all kinds, -from acquaintances to lovers. But the Cap’n an me wasn’t enemies, by a -long shot, an’ I’ve been his partner these ten year back.” - -“His partner!” I echoed, astonished. - -The little man nodded. - -“His partner,” he repeated, with much complacency. “But our dealin’s -together was all on a strict business basis. We didn’t hobnob, ner -gossip, ner slap each other on the back. So as fer saying we was exactly -friends—w’y, I can’t honestly do it, Sam.” - -“I understand,” said I, accepting his explanation in good faith. - -“I came here at this time,” continued Mr. Perkins, addressing his speech -to the jack-knife, which he held upon the palm of his hand, “to see -Cap’n Steele on an important business matter. He had agreed to meet me. -But I saw Ned Britton at the tavern, las’ night, an’ heerd fer the first -time that the ‘Saracen’ had gone to Davy Jones an’ took the Cap’n with -her. So I come up here to have a little talk with you, which is his son -and my own nevvy.” - -“Why didn’t you come up to the house?” I enquired. - -Mr. Perkins turned upon me his peculiar wink, and his shoulders began to -shake again, till I feared more convulsions. But he suddenly stopped -short, and with abrupt gravity nodded his head at me several times. - -“The woman!” he said, in a low voice. “I jest can’t abide women. -’Specially when they’s old an’ given to argument, as Ned Britton says -this one is.” - -I sympathized with him, and said so. Whereat my uncle gave me a look -gentle and kindly, and said in a friendly tone: - -“Sam, my boy, I want to tell you all about myself, that’s your blood -uncle an’ no mistake; but first I want you to tell me all about -yourself. You’re an orphan, now, an’ my dead sister’s child, an’ I take -it I’m the only real friend you’ve got in the world. So now, fire away!” - -There was something about the personality of Naboth Perkins that invited -confidence; or perhaps it was my loneliness and need of a friend that -led me to accept this astonishing uncle in good faith. Anyway, I did not -hesitate to tell him my whole story, including my recent grief at the -news of my dear father’s death and the startling discovery I had just -made that I was penniless and in debt for my living to Mrs. Ranck. - -“Father has often told me,” I concluded, “that the house was mine, and -had been put in Mrs. Ranck’s name because he felt she was honest, and -would guard my interests in his absence. And he told me there was a -store of valuable articles in his room, which he had been accumulating -for years, and that the old sea-chest alone contained enough to make me -independent. But when we examined the room this morning everything was -gone, and the chest was empty. I don’t know what to think about it, I’m -sure; for father never lied, in spite of what Mrs. Ranck says.” - -Uncle Naboth whistled a sailor’s hornpipe in a slow, jerky, and -altogether dismal fashion. When it was quite finished, even to the last -quavering bar, he said: - -“Sam, who kept the keys to the room, an’ the chest?” - -“Mrs. Ranck.” - -“M—m. Was the room dark, an’ all covered over with dust, when you went -in there this mornin’?” - -“I——I don’t think it was,” I answered, trying to recollect. “No! I -remember, now. The blind was wide open, and the room looked clean and in -good order.” - -“Sailors,” remarked Mr. Perkins, impressively, “never is known to keep -their rooms in good order. The Cap’n been gone five months an’ more. If -all was straight the dust would be thick on everything.” - -“To be sure,” said I, very gravely. - -“Then, Sam, it stands to reason the ol’ woman went inter the room while -you was asleep, an’ took out everything she could lay her hands on. -Cap’n Steele didn’t lie to you, my boy. But he made the mistake of -thinkin’ the woman honest. She took advantage of the fact that the Cap’n -was dead, an’ couldn’t prove nothin’. And so she robbed you.” - -The suspicion had crossed my mind before, and I was not greatly -surprised to hear my uncle voice it. - -“Then, can’t we make her give it up?” I asked. “If she has done such a -wicked thing, it seems as though we ought to accuse her of it, and make -her give me all that belongs to me.” - -Uncle Naboth rose slowly from the bench, settled his felt hat firmly -upon his head, pulled down his checkered vest, and assumed a most -determined bearing. - -“You wait here,” he said, “an’ I’ll beard the she-tiger in her den, an’ -see what can be done.” - -Then he gave a great sigh, and turning square around, marched stiffly up -the path that led to the house. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - MY FORTUNES IMPROVE. - - -I awaited with as much patience as I could muster the result of the -venture. I was proud of Uncle Naboth’s bravery, and hoped he would be -successful. Surely the brief interview with my newly acquired relative -had caused a great change in my future prospects, for it was not likely -that my mother’s brother would desert me in my extremity. I had left the -house that was now no longer my home without a single friend to whom I -could turn, and behold, here was a champion waiting to espouse my cause! -Mr. Perkins was somewhat peculiar in his actions, it is true, but he was -my uncle and my dead father’s partner, and already I was beginning to -have faith in him. - -It was a full half hour before I saw him coming back along the path; but -now he no longer strutted with proud determination. Instead, his whole -stout little body drooped despondently; his hat was thrust back from his -forehead, and upon his deeply wrinkled face stood big drops of -perspiration. - -“Sam,” said he, standing before me with a rather sheepish air, “I were -wrong, an’ I beg your pardon. That woman ain’t no she-tiger. I -mis-stated the case. She’s a she-devil!” - -The words were laden with disgust and indignation. Uncle Naboth drew out -his gorgeous handkerchief and wiped his face with it. Then he dropped -upon the bench and pushed his big hands deep into his capacious pockets, -with the air of a man crushed and defeated. - -I sighed. - -“Then she refused to give up the property?” - -“Give up? She’d die first. Why, Sam, the critter tried to brain me with -a gridiron! Almost, my boy, you was an orphan agin. He who fights an’ -runs away may n’t get much credit for it, but he’s a durned sight safer -ner a dead man. The Perkinses was allus a reckless crew; but sooner ’n -face that female agin I’d tackle a mad bull!” - -“Won’t the law help us?” I asked. - -“The law!” cried Mr. Perkins, in a voice of intense horror. “W’y, Sam, -the law’s more to be dreaded than a woman. It’s an invention of the -devil to keep poor mortals from becomin’ too happy in this ’ere vale o’ -tears. My boy, if ye ever has to choose between the law an’ a woman, my -advice is to commit suicide at once. It’s quicker an’ less painful.” - -“But the law stands for justice,” I protested. - -“That’s the bluff it puts up,” said Uncle Naboth, “but it ain’t so. An’ -where’s your proof agin Mrs. Ranck, anyhow? Cap’n Steele foolishly put -the house in her name. If she ain’t honest enough to give it up, no one -can take it from her. An’ he kep’ secret about the fortune that was left -in his room, so we can’t describe the things you’ve been robbed of. -Altogether, it’s jest a hopeless case. The she-devil has made up her -mind to inherit your fortune, an’ you can’t help yourself.” - -As I stared into the little man’s face the tears came into my eyes and -blurred my sight. He thrust the red handkerchief into my hand, and I -quickly wiped away the traces of unmanly weakness. And when I could see -plainly again my uncle was deeply involved in one of his fits of silent -merriment, and his shoulders were shaking spasmodically. I waited for -him to cough and choke, which he proceeded to do before regaining his -gravity. The attack seemed to have done him good, for he smiled at my -disturbed expression and laid a kindly hand on my shoulder. - -“Run up to the house, my lad, an’ get your bundle of clothes,” he said. -“I’ll be here when you get back. Don’t worry over what’s gone. I’ll take -care o’ you, hereafter.” - -I gave him a grateful glance and clasped his big, horny hands in both my -own. - -“Thank you, uncle,” said I; “I don’t know what would have become of me -if you had not turned up just as you did.” - -“Lucky; wasn’t it, Sam? But run along and get your traps.” - -I obeyed, walking slowly and thoughtfully back to the house. When I -tried to raise the latch I found the door locked. - -“Mrs. Ranck!” I called. “Mrs. Ranck, let me in, please. I’ve come for my -clothes.” - -There was no answer. I rattled the latch, but all in vain. So I sat down -upon the steps of the porch, wondering what I should do. It was a -strange and unpleasant sensation, to find myself suddenly barred from -the home in which I had been born and wherein I had lived all my boyhood -days. It was only my indignation against this selfish and hard old woman -that prevented me from bursting into another flood of tears, for my -nerves were all unstrung by the events of the past few hours. However, -anger held all other passion in check for the moment, and I was about to -force an entrance through the side window, as I had done on several -occasions before, when the sash of the window in my own attic room was -pushed up and a bundle was projected from it with such good aim that it -would have struck my head, had I not instinctively dodged it. - -Mrs. Ranck’s head followed the bundle far enough to cast a cruel and -triumphant glance into my upturned face. - -“There’s your duds. Take ’em an’ go, you ongrateful wretch!” she yelled. -“An’ don’t ye let me see your face again until you come to pay me the -money you owes for your keepin’.” - -“Please, Mrs. Ranck,” I asked, meekly, “can I have my father’s watch and -ring?” - -“No, no, no!” she screamed, in a fury. “Do ye want to rob me of -everything? Ain’t you satisfied to owe me four hundred dollars a’ready?” - -“I——I’d like some keepsake of father’s,” I persisted, well knowing this -would be my last chance to procure it. “You may keep the watch, if -you’ll give me the ring.” - -“I’ll keep’m both,” she retorted. “You’ll get nothin’ more out’n me, now -or never!” - -Then she slammed down the window, and refused to answer by a word my -further pleadings. So finally I picked up the bundle and, feeling -miserable and sick at heart, followed the path back to the little grove. - -“It didn’t take you very long, but that’s all the better,” said my -uncle, shutting his clasp-knife with a click and then standing up to -brush the chips from his lap. “We two’ll go to the tavern, an’ talk over -our future plans.” - -Silently I walked by the side of Naboth Perkins until we came to the -village. I knew everyone in the little town, and several of the -fishermen and sailors met me with words of honest sympathy for my loss. -Captain Steele had been the big man of Batteraft, beloved by all who -knew him despite his reserved nature, and these simple villagers, rude -and uneducated but kindly hearted, felt that in his death they had lost -a good friend and a neighbor of whom they had always been proud. Not one -of them would have refused assistance to Captain Steele’s only son; but -they were all very poor, and it was lucky for me that Uncle Naboth had -arrived so opportunely to befriend me. - -Having ordered a substantial dinner of the landlord of “The Rudder,” Mr. -Perkins gravely invited me to his private room for a conference, and I -climbed the rickety stairs in his wake. - -The chamber was very luxurious in my eyes, with its rag carpet and -high-posted bed, its wash-stand and rocking-chair. I could not easily -withhold my deference to the man who was able to hire it, and removing -my cap I sat upon the edge of the bed while Uncle Naboth took possession -of the rocking-chair and lighted a big briar pipe. - -Having settled himself comfortably by putting his feet upon the sill of -the open window, he remarked: - -“Now, Sam, my lad, we’ll talk it all over.” - -“Very well, sir,” I replied, much impressed. - -“In the first place, I’m your father’s partner, as I said afore. Some -years ago the Cap’n found he had more money’n he could use in his own -business, an’ I’d saved up a bit myself, to match it. So we put both -together an’ bought a schooner called the ‘Flipper’, w’ich I’m free to -say is the best boat, fer its size an’ kind, that ever sailed the -Pacific.” - -“The Pacific!” - -“Naterally. Cap’n Steele on the Atlantic, an’ Cap’n Perkins on the -Pacific. In that way we divided up the world between us.” He stopped to -wink, here, and began his silent chuckle; but fortunately he remembered -the importance of the occasion and refrained from carrying it to the -choking stage. “I s’pose your father never said naught to you about this -deal o’ ours, any more’n he did to that she-bandit up at the house. An’ -it’s lucky he didn’t, or the critter’d be claimin’ the ‘Flipper’, too, -an’ then you an’ I’d be out of a job!” - -He winked again; solemnly, this time; and I sat still and stared at him. - -“Howsomever, the ‘Flipper’ is still in statute loo, an’ thank heaven fer -that! I made sev’ral voyages in her to Australy, that turned out fairly -profitably, an’ brought the Cap’n an’ me some good bits o’ money. So -last year we thought we’d tackle the Japan trade, that seemed to be -lookin’ up. It looked down agin as soon as I struck the pesky shores, -an’ a month ago I returned to ’Frisco a sadder an’ a wiser man. Not that -the losses was so great, Sam, you understand; but the earnin’s wasn’t -enough to buy a shoe-string. - -“So I sailed cross-lots to Batteraft to consult with my partner, which -is Cap’n Steele, as to our next voyage, an’ the rest o’ the story you -know as well as I do. Your father bein’ out o’ the firm, from no fault -o’ his’n, his son is his nateral successor. So I take it that hereafter -we’ll have to consult together.” - -My amazed expression amused him exceedingly, but I found it impossible -just then to utter a single word. Uncle Naboth did not seem to expect me -to speak, for after lighting his pipe again he continued, with an air of -great complacency: - -“It mought be said that, as you’re a minor, I stands as your rightful -guardeen, an’ have a right to act for you ’til you come of age. On the -other hand, you mought claim that, bein’ a partner, your size an’ age -don’t count, an’ you’ve a right to be heard. Howsomever, we won’t go to -law about it, Sam. The law’s onreliable. Sometimes it’s right, an’ -mostly it’s wrong; but it ain’t never to be trusted by an honest man. If -you insist on dictatin’ what this partnership’s goin’ to do, you’ll -probably run it on a rock in two jerks of a lamb’s tail, for you haven’t -got the experience old Cap’n Steele had; but if you’re satisfied to let -me take the tiller, an’ steer you into harbor, why, I’ll accept the job -an’ do the best I can at it.” - -“Uncle Naboth,” I replied, earnestly, “had you not been an honest man I -would never have known you were my father’s partner, or that he had any -interest in your business. But you’ve been more than honest. You’ve been -kind to me; and I am only too glad to trust you in every way.” - -“Well spoke, lad!” cried Mr. Perkins, slapping his knee delightedly. -“It’s what I had a right to expect in poor Mary’s boy. We’re sure to get -along, Sam, and even if I don’t make you rich, you’ll never need a stout -friend while your Uncle Nabe is alive an’ kickin’!” - -Then we both stood up, and shook hands with great solemnity, to seal the -bargain. After which my friend and protector returned to his rocker and -once more stretched his feet across the window sill. - -“How much property belongs to me, Uncle?” I asked. - -“We never drew up any papers. Cap’n Steele knew as he could trust me, -an’ so papers wa’n’t necessary. He owned one-third interest in the -‘Flipper’, an’ supplied one half the money to carry on the trade. That -made it mighty hard to figure out the profits, so we gen’ly lumped it, -to save brain-work. Of course your father’s been paid all his earnin’s -after each voyage was over, so accounts is settled up to the Japan trip. -Probably the money I gave him was in the sea-chest, an’ that old -she-pirate up to the house grabbed it with the other things. The Japan -voyage was a failure, as I told you; but there’s about a thousand -dollars still comin’ to the Cap’n—which means it’s comin’ to you, -Sam—an’ the ship’s worth a good ten thousand besides.” - -I tried to think what that meant to me. - -“It isn’t a very big sum of money, is it, Uncle?” I asked, diffidently. - -“That depends on how you look at it,” he answered. “Big oaks from little -acorns grow, you know. If you leave the matter to me, I’ll try to make -that thousand sprout considerable, before you come of age.” - -“Of course I’ll leave it to you,” said I. “And I am very grateful for -your kindness, sir.” - -“Don’t you turn your gratitude loose too soon, Sam. I may land your -fortunes high an’ dry on the rocks, afore I’ve got through with ’em. But -if I do it won’t be on purpose, an’ we’ll sink or swim together. An’ -now, that bein’ as good as settled, the next thing to argy is what -you’re a-goin’ to do while I’m sailin’ the seas an’ makin’ money for -you.” - -“What would you suggest?” I asked. - -“Well, some folks might think you ought to have more schoolin’. How old -are you?” - -“Sixteen, sir.” - -“Can you read an’ write, an’ do figgers?” - -“Oh, yes; I’ve finished the public school course,” I replied, smiling at -the simple question. - -“Then I guess you’ve had study enough, my lad, and are ready to go to -work. I never had much schoolin’ myself, but I’ve managed to hold my own -in the world, in spite of the way letters an’ figgers mix up when I look -at ’em. Not but what eddication is a good thing; but all eddication -don’t lay in schools. Rubbin’ against the world is what polishes up a -man, an’ the feller that keeps his eyes open can learn somethin’ new -every day. To be open with you, Sam, I need you pretty bad on the -‘Flipper’, to keep the books an’ look after the accounts, an’ do writin’ -an’ spellin’ when letters has to be writ. On the last trip I put in four -days hard work, writin’ a letter that was only three lines long. An’ I’m -blamed if the landsman I sent it to didn’t telegraph me for a -translation. So, if you’re willin’ to ship with the firm of Perkins & -Steele, I’ll make you purser an’ chief clerk.” - -“I should like that!” I answered, eagerly. - -“Then the second p’int’s settled. There’s only one more. The ‘Flipper’ -is lyin’ in the harbor at ’Frisco. When shall we join her, lad?” - -“I’m ready now, sir.” - -“Good. I’ve ordered a wagon to carry us over to the railroad station at -four o’clock, so ye see I had a pretty good idea beforehand what sort o’ -stuff Mary’s boy was made of. Now let’s go to dinner.” - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - I SHIP ABOARD THE “FLIPPER.” - - -When the two-seated spring wagon drew up before the tavern door quite a -crowd of idle villagers assembled to see us off, and among them I -noticed my father’s old sailor, Ned Britton. Uncle Naboth climbed aboard -at once, but I stayed to shake the hands held out to me and to thank the -Batteraft people for their hearty wishes for my future prosperity. I -think they were sorry to see me go, and I know I felt a sudden pang of -regret at parting from the place where I had lived so long and the -simple villagers who had been my friends. - -When at last I mounted to the rear seat of the wagon and sat beside my -uncle, I was astonished to find Ned Britton established beside the -driver. - -“Are you going with us?” I asked. - -The sailor nodded. - -“It’s like this,” remarked Mr. Perkins, as we rolled away from the -tavern, “this man belonged to my old partner, Cap’n Steele, an’ stuck to -his ship ’til she went down. Also he’s put himself out to come here an’ -tell us the news, and it ain’t every sailor as’ll take the trouble to do -such a job. Therefore, Ned Britton bein’ at present without a ship, I’ve -asked him to take a berth aboard the ‘Flipper.’” - -“That was kind of you, Uncle,” I said, pleased at this evidence of my -relative’s kindly nature. - -“An honest sailor ain’t to be sneezed at,” continued Uncle Naboth, with -one of his quaint winks. “If Ned Britton were faithful to the ‘Saracen’ -he’ll be faithful to the ‘Flipper.’ An’ that’s the sort o’ man we want.” - -Britton doubtless overheard every word of this eulogy, but he gazed -stolidly ahead and paid no attention to my uncle’s words of praise. - -We reached the railway station in ample time for the train, and soon -were whirling away on our long journey into the golden West. - -No incident worthy of note occurred on our way across the continent, -although I might record a bit of diplomacy on the part of Uncle Naboth -that illustrates the peculiar shrewdness I have always found coupled -with his native simplicity. - -Just before our train drew into Chicago, where we were to change cars -and spend the best part of a day, my uncle slipped into my hand a long, -fat pocket-book, saying: - -“Hide that in your pocket, Sam, and button it up tight.” - -“What’s your idea, Uncle Nabe?” I asked. - -“Why, we’re comin’ to the wickedest city in all the world, accordin’ to -the preachers; an’ if it ain’t that, it’s bad enough, in all conscience. -There’s robbers an’ hold-up men by the thousands, an’ if one of ’em got -hold of me I’d be busted in half a second. But none of ’em would think -of holdin’ up a boy like you; so the money’s safe in your pocket, if you -don’t go an’ lose it.” - -“I’ll try not to do that, sir,” I returned; but all during the day the -possession of the big pocket-book made me nervous and uneasy. I -constantly felt of my breast to see that the money was still safe, and -it is a wonder my actions did not betray to some sly thief the fact that -I was concealing the combined wealth of our little party. - -No attempt was made to rob us, however, either at Chicago or during the -remainder of the journey to the Pacific coast, and we arrived at our -destination safely and in good spirits. - -Uncle Naboth seemed especially pleased to reach San Francisco again. - -“This car travellin’,” he said, “is good enough for landsmen that don’t -know of anything better; but I’d rather spend a month at sea than a -night in one of them stuffy, dangerous cars, that are likely to run -off’n the track any minute.” - -Ned Britton and I accompanied Mr. Perkins to a modest but respectable -lodging-house near the bay, where we secured rooms and partook of a -hearty breakfast. Then we took a long walk, and I got my first sight of -the famous “Golden Gate.” I was surprised at the great quantity of -shipping in the bay, and as I looked over the hundreds of craft at -anchor I wondered curiously which was the “Flipper,” of which I was part -owner—the gallant ship whose praises Uncle Naboth had sung so -persistently ever since we left Batteraft. - -After luncheon we hired a small boat, and Ned Britton undertook to row -us aboard the “Flipper,” which had been hidden from our view by a point -of land. I own that after my uncle’s glowing descriptions of her I -expected to see a most beautiful schooner, with lines even nobler than -those of the grand old “Saracen,” which had been my father’s pride for -so many years. So my disappointment may be imagined when we drew up to a -grimy looking vessel of some six hundred tons, with discolored sails, -weather-worn rigging and a glaring need of fresh paint. - -Ned Britton, however, rested on his oars, studied the ship carefully, -and then slowly nodded his head in approval. - -“Well, what d’ye think o’ her?” asked Uncle Naboth, relapsing into one -of his silent chuckles at the expression of my face. - -“She looks rather dirty, sir,” I answered, honestly. - -“The ‘Flipper’ ain’t quite as fresh as a lily in bloom, that’s a fact,” -returned my uncle, in no ways discomfited by my remark. “She wasn’t no -deebutantee when I bought her, an’ her clothes has got old, and darned -and patched, bein’ as we haven’t been near to a Paris dressmaker. But -I’ve sailed in her these ten years past, Sam, an’ we’re both as sound as -a dollar.” - -“She ought to be fast, sir,” remarked Britton, critically. - -Mr. Perkins laughed—not aloud, but in his silent, distinctly humorous -way. - -“She _is_ fast, my lad, w’ich is a virtue in a ship if it ain’t in a -woman. And in some other ways, besides, the ‘Flipper’ ain’t to be -sneezed at. As for her age, she’s too shy to tell it, but I guess it -entitles her to full respect.” - -We now drew alongside, and climbed upon the deck, where my uncle was -greeted by a tall, lank man who appeared to my curious eyes to be a good -example of a living skeleton. His clothes covered his bones like bags, -and so thin and drawn was his face that his expression was one of -constant pain. - -“Morn’n’, Cap’n,” said Uncle Naboth, although it was afternoon. - -“Morn’n’, Mr. Perkins,” returned the other, in a sad voice. “Glad to see -you back.” - -“Here’s my nevvy, Sam Steele, whose father were part owner but got lost -in a storm awhile ago.” - -“Glad to see you, sir,” said the Captain, giving my hand a melancholy -shake. - -“An’ here’s Ned Britton, who once sailed with Cap’n Steele,” continued -my uncle. “He’ll sign with us, Cap’n Gay, and I guess you’ll find him A -No. 1.” - -“Glad to see you, Britton,” repeated the Captain, in his dismal voice. -If the lanky Captain was as glad to see us all as his words indicated, -his expression fully contradicted the fact. - -Britton saluted and walked aft, where I noticed several sailors -squatting upon the deck in careless attitudes. To my glance these seemed -as solemn and joyless as their Captain; but I acknowledge that on this -first visit everything about the ship was a disappointment to me, -perhaps because I had had little experience with trading vessels and my -mind was stored with recollections of the trim “Saracen.” - -Below, however, was a comfortable cabin, well fitted up, and Uncle -Naboth showed me a berth next to his own private room which was to be my -future home. The place was little more than a closet, but I decided it -would do very well. - -“I thought _you_ were the captain of the ‘Flipper,’ Uncle Naboth,” said -I, when we were alone. - -“No; I’m jest super-cargo,” he replied, with his usual wink. “You see, I -wasn’t eddicated as a sailor, Sam, an’ never cared to learn the trade. -Cap’n Gay is one o’ the best seamen that ever laid a course, so I hire -him to take the ship wherever I want to go. As fer the cargo, that’s my -’special look-out, an’ it keeps me busy enough, I can tell you. I’m a -nat’ral born trader, and except fer that blamed Japan trip, I ain’t much -ashamed of my record.” - -“Will you go to Australia again?” I asked. - -“Not jest now, Sam. My next venture’s goin’ to be a bit irregular—what -you might call speculative, an’ extry-hazardous. But we’ll talk that -over tonight, after supper.” - -After making a cursory examination of the ship Uncle Naboth received the -Captain’s report of what had transpired in his absence, and then we -rowed back to town again. - -We strolled through the city streets for an hour, had supper, and then -my uncle took me to his room, carefully closed and locked the door, and -announced that he was ready to “talk business.” - -“Bein’ partners,” he said, “we’ve got to consult together; but I take it -you won’t feel bad, Sam, if I do most of the consultin’. I went down -East to Batteraft to talk my plans with your father, but he slipped his -cable an’ I’ve got to talk ’em to you. If you see I’m wrong, anywhere, -jest chip in an’ stop me; but otherwise the less you say the more good -we’ll get out’n this ’ere conference.” - -“Very well, sir.” - -“To start in with, we’ve got a ship, an’ a crew, an’ plenty o’ loose -money. So what’ll we do with ’em? Our business is to trade, an’ to -invest our money so we’ll make more with it. What’s the best way to do -that?” - -He seemed to pause for an answer, so I said: “I don’t know sir.” - -“Nobody _knows_, of course. But we can guess, and then find out -afterward if we’ve guessed right. All business is a gamble; and, if it -wasn’t, most men would quit an’ go fishin’. After I got back from Japan -I met a lot o’ fellows that had been to Alaska huntin’ gold. Seems like -Alaska’s full of gold, an’ before long the whole country’ll be flockin’ -there like sheep. All ’Frisco’s gettin’ excited about the thing, so they -tell me, and if fortunes is goin’ to be made in Alaska, we may as well -speak for one ourselves.” - -“But we are not miners, Uncle; and it’s bitter cold up there, they say.” - -“Well put. We’ll let the crowds mine the gold, and then hand it over to -us.” - -“I’m afraid I don’t understand,” said I, weakly. - -“No call for you to try, Sam. I’m your guardeen, an’ so I’ll do the -understandin’ for us both. Folks has to eat, my lad, an’ gold hunters is -usually too excited to make proper provisions fer their stomachs. -They’re goin’ to be mighty hungry out in Alaska, before long, an’ when a -man’s hungry he’ll pay liberal fer a square meal. Let’s give it to him, -Sam, an’ take the consequences—which is gold dust an’ nuggets.” - -“How will you do it, Uncle Nabe?” - -“Load the ‘Flipper’ with grub an’ carry it to Kipnac, or up the Yukon as -far as Fort Weare, or wherever the gold fields open up. Then, when the -miners get hungry, they’ll come to us and trade their gold for our -groceries. We’re sure to make big profits, Sam.” - -“It looks like a reasonable proposition, sir,” I said. “But it seems to -me rather dangerous. Suppose our ship gets frozen in the ice, and we -can’t get away? And suppose about that time we’ve sold out our -provisions. We can’t eat gold. And suppose——” - -“S’pose the moon falls out’n the sky,” interrupted Uncle Naboth, -“wouldn’t it be dark at night, though!” - -“Well, sir?” - -“If the gold-diggers can live in the ice fields, we can live in a good -warm ship. And we’ll keep enough grub for ourselves, you may be sure of -that.” - -“When do we start?” I asked, feeling sure that no arguments would move -my uncle to abandon the trip, once he had made up his mind to undertake -it. - -“As soon as we can get the cargo aboard. It’s coming on warmer weather, -now, and this is the best time to make the voyage. A steamer left today -with three hundred prospectors, an’ they’ll be goin’ in bunches every -day, now. Already I estimate there’s over a thousand in the fields, so -we won’t get there any too soon to do business. What do you say, Sam?” - -“I’ve nothing to say, sir. Being my guardian, you’ve decided the matter -for both the partners, as is right and proper. As your clerk and -assistant, I’ll obey whatever orders you give me.” - -“That’s the proper spirit, lad!” he cried, with enthusiasm. “We’ll go to -work tomorrow morning; and if all goes well we’ll be afloat in ten days, -with a full cargo!” - - - - - CHAPTER V. - “NUX” AND “BRYONIA.” - - -On the seventh day of May, 1897, the “Flipper” weighed anchor and sailed -before a light breeze through the Golden Gate and away on her voyage -toward Alaska and its gold fields. Stored within her hold was a vast -quantity of provisions of the sort that could be kept indefinitely -without danger of spoiling. Flour, hams, bacon, sugar and coffee were -represented; but canned meats and vegetables, tobacco and cheap cigars -comprised by far the greater part of the cargo. Uncle Naboth had been -seriously advised to carry a good supply of liquors, but refused -positively to traffic in such merchandise. - -Indeed, my uncle rose many degrees in my respect after I had watched for -a time his preparations for our voyage. Simple, rough and uneducated he -might be, but a shrewder man at a bargain I have never met in all my -experience. And his reputation for honesty was so well established that -his credit was practically unlimited among the wholesale grocers and -notion jobbers of San Francisco. Everyone seemed ready and anxious to -assist him, and the amount of consideration he met with on every hand -was really wonderful. - -“We’ve bought the right stuff, Sam,” he said to me, as we stood on the -deck and watched the shore gradually recede, “and now we’ve got to sell -it right. That’s the secret of good tradin’.” - -I was glad enough to find myself at sea, where I could rest from my -labors of the past two weeks. I had been upon the docks night and day, -it seemed, checking off packages of goods as fast as they were loaded on -the lighters, and being unaccustomed to work I tired very easily. But my -books were all accurate and “ship-shape,” and I had found opportunity to -fit up my little state-room with many comforts. In this I had been aided -by Uncle Naboth, who was exceedingly liberal in allowing me money for -whatever I required. At one time I said I would like to buy a few books, -and the next day, to my surprise, he sent to my room a box containing -the complete works of Walter Scott and Robert Louis Stevenson, with a -miscellaneous collection of volumes by standard authors. - -“I don’t know much about books myself, Sam,” he said; “so I got a feller -that _does_ know to pick ’em out for me, an’ I guess you’ll find ’em the -right sort.” - -I did not tell him that I would have preferred to make my own selection, -and afterward I frankly admitted to myself that the collection was an -admirable one. - -By this time I had come to know all the officers and crew, and found -them a pretty good lot, taken altogether. The principle “characters” -aboard were the dismal Captain Gay, who was really as contented a man as -I ever knew, Acker, the ship’s doctor, and two queer black men called by -everybody Nux and Bryonia. Acker was a big, burly Englishman, who, -besides being doctor, served as mate. He was jolly and good natured as -the day was long, and had a few good stories which he told over and over -again, invariably laughing at them more heartily than his auditors did. -Singularly enough, Captain Gay and “Doc” Acker were close friends and -cronies, and lived together in perfect harmony. - -The black men interested me greatly from the moment I first saw them. -Bryonia, or “Bry,” as he was more frequently called, was the cook, and -gave perfect satisfaction in that capacity. “Nux” was man-of-all-work, -serving the cabin mess, assisting the cook, and acting as “able seaman” -whenever required. He proved competent in nearly all ways, and was a -prime favorite with officers and men. - -They were natives of some small island of the Sulu archipelago, and -their history was a strange one. In answer to my question as to why the -blacks were so queerly named, Uncle Naboth related the following: - -“It were six years ago, or thereabout, as we were homeward bound from -our third Australy trip, that we sighted a native canoe in the -neighborhood of the Caroline Islands. It was early in the mornin’, and -at first the lookout thought the canoe was empty; but it happened to lay -in our course, and as we overtook it we saw two niggers lyin’ bound in -the bottom of the boat. So we lay to, an’ picked ’em up, an’ when they -was histed aboard they were considerable more dead ner alive. Bill Acker -was our mate then, as he is now, an’ in his early days he studied to be -a hoss doctor. So he always carries a box of medicines with him, to fix -up the men in case they gets the jaundice or the colic. Mostly they’s -pills, an’ sugar coated, for Doc hates to tackle drugs as is very -dangerous. An’ on account of a good deal of sickness among the crew that -trip, an’ consequently a good deal of experimentin’ by Doc on the -medicine chest, the pills an’ such like was nearly used up, though no -one seemed much the worse for it. - -“Well, after we’d cut the niggers’ bonds, an’ rubbed ’em good to restore -the circulation, we come near decidin’ they was dead an’ heavin’ of ’em -overboard agin. But Doc wouldn’t give up. He brought out the medicine -box, an’ found that all the stuff he had left was two bottles of pills, -one of ’em Nux Vomica, an’ the other Bryonia. I was workin’ over one of -the niggers, an’ Doc he hands me one o’ the bottles an says: ‘Nux.’ So I -emptied the bottle into the dead man’s mouth, an’ by Jinks, Sam, he come -around all right, and is alive an’ kickin’ today. Cap’n Gay dosed the -other one with the Bryonia, an’ it fetched him in no time. I won’t swear -it were the pills, you know; but the fact is the niggers lived. - -“Afterwards we found the critters couldn’t speak a word of English, ner -tell us even what their names were. So we called one Nux, and the other -Bryonia, accordin’ to the medicine that had saved their lives, an’ -they’ve answered to those names ever since.” - -The blacks were gentle and good natured, and being grateful for their -rescue they had refused to leave the ship at the end of the voyage, and -were now permanent fixtures of the “Flipper.” - -“They are not slaves, are they?” I asked, when I had listened to this -story. - -“Mercy, no!” exclaimed Uncle Naboth. “They’re as free as any of us, an’ -draw their wages reg’lar. Also they’re as faithful as the day is long, -an’ never get drunk or mutinous. So it were a lucky day when we picked -’em up.” - -Bryonia stood fully six feet in height, and was muscular and wonderfully -strong. He had a fine face, too, and large and intelligent eyes. Nux was -much shorter, and inclined to be fat. But he was not a bit lazy, for all -that, and accomplished an immense amount of work in so cheerful a manner -that never a complaint was laid at his door. Not a sailor could climb -aloft with more agility or a surer foot, and both Nux and Bryonia were -absolutely fearless in the face of danger. - -Although these men were black they were not negroes, but belonged to a -branch of the Malay race. Their hair was straight, their noses well -formed and their eyes very expressive and intelligent. The English they -had picked up from the crew, however, was spoken with an accent not -unlike that peculiar to the African negroes, but with a softer and more -sibilant tone. - -Before I had been on the ship a week both Nux and Bry were my faithful -friends and devoted followers, and in the days that were to come their -friendship and faithfulness stood me in good stead. - -A very interesting person to me was big Bill Acker, the mate, called by -courtesy “Doc.” He seemed far above his mates in the matter of -intelligence, and was evidently a well bred man in his youth. A shelf -above his bunk bore a well-thumbed row of volumes on the world’s great -religions, together with a Talmud, a Koran, a Bible, the works of -Confucius and Max Müller’s translation of the Vedas. One seemed to have -been as thoroughly read as the others, yet never have I heard Doc Acker -say one word, good or bad, about religion. Whatever the result of his -studies might be, he kept his opinions strictly to himself. - -A stiff breeze sprang up during the first night, and the second day at -sea found me miserably ill, and regretting that I had ever trusted -myself to the mercies of cruel old ocean. Indeed, I lay in a most -pitiable plight until the big Englishman came to me with doses of -medicines from his chest. He might have been merely “a hoss doctor,” as -Uncle Naboth had said; but certain it is that his remedies helped me, -and within twenty-four hours I was again able to walk the deck in -comfort. - -Perhaps I had inherited some of my father’s fondness for salt water, for -my new life soon became vastly interesting to me, and it was not long -before I felt entirely at home on the dingy old “Flipper.” - -One morning, after standing by the bulwarks for a time watching the -water slip by, I climbed upon the rail and sat with my heels dangling -over the side. Suddenly I felt a strong hand grasp my shoulder and draw -me to the deck, and I turned around indignantly to find black Nux beside -me. - -“Bad place to sit, Mars Sam,” he said, coolly; “might tum’le ov’bode.” - -Before I could reply, Uncle Naboth, who had witnessed the incident, -strolled up to us and said: - -“Nux is right, my lad. You never find a sailor sitting on the rail; they -know too well how onreliable the motion of a ship is. If anybody drops -overboard the chances o’ bein’ picked up alive is mighty slim, I tell -you. Only fools put ’emselves into unnecessary danger, Sam. Take it on -them orful railroad cars, for instance. Old travellers always wait ’till -the train stops afore they gets on or off the cars. Them as don’t know -the danger is the ones that gets hurt. Same way handlin’ a gun. An old -hunter once told me he never p’inted a gun at anything he didn’t want to -kill; but there’s a lot o’ folks killed ev’ry year that don’t know the -blamed thing is loaded. It ain’t cowardly to be keerful, lad; but only -fools an’ ignorant people is reckless enough to get careless.” - -I am glad to say I took this lecture with good humor, admitting frankly -that Uncle Naboth was right. At least once in the future a recollection -of this caution saved me from hopeless disaster. - -On the sixth day the breeze died away and the ship lay still. There was -not a breath of air, and the heat was so intense that the interior of -the ship was like a furnace. At night we slept upon the deck, and by day -we lay gasping beneath the shade of the tarpaulins. Bryonia let the -galley fire die out and served us cold lunches, but our appetites were -small. - -There being no occasion to work, the crew gathered in little bunches and -told a series of never-ending yarns that were very interesting to me, -because most of them were of hair-breadth adventures and escapes that -were positively wonderful—if one tried to believe them. One of the best -of these story-tellers was Ned Britton, who had been appointed our -boatswain and was already popular with his mates. As his yarns were all -of the Atlantic, and most of the “Flipper’s” crew had sailed only on the -Pacific, Britton opened to them a new field of adventures, which met -with universal approval. - -Nux and Bry, who bore the heat better than their white brethren, added -to the general amusement by giving exhibitions of the Moro war dances, -ending with desperate encounters, with sticks to represent spears, that -were sure to arouse the entire crew to enthusiasm. They sometimes sang -their native war songs, also—a series of monotonous, guttural chants. -And then Dan Donnegan, a little, red-whiskered Irishman, would wind up -with “Bryan O’Lynne” or some other comic ditty that set the forecastle -roaring with laughter. - -During this period of enforced idleness the dismal Captain Gay walked -the deck with solemn patience and watched for signs of a breeze. Bill -Acker, the mate, read his religious library all through—probably for the -hundredth time. Uncle Nabe taught me cribbage, and we played for hours -at a time, although I usually came out second best at the game. Also I -learned the ropes of the ship and received many lessons in navigation -from my friends the sailors, not one of whom knew anything about that -abstruse problem. - -“Thay ain’t a man o’ the lot as could take the ship back to ’Frisco, in -case of emergency,” said my uncle; and I believe he was right. Common -sailors are singularly ignorant of navigation, although they have a way -of deceiving themselves into thinking they know all about it. - -After being becalmed six days, the intense heat was at last relieved by -a thin breeze, which sprung up during the night. The sails were at once -trimmed, and within an hour the “Flipper” was skipping the little waves -to the satisfaction of all on board. - -But the wind steadily increased, and by morning all hands were called to -shorten sail. By noon we encountered a stiff gale, which blew from the -east, and soon lashed the waves into a mad frenzy. - -As the storm gradually increased Captain Gay began to look anxious. -There was a brief lull toward evening, during which a great hail-storm -descended upon us, the icy bullets pelting the sailors unmercifully and -driving all to shelter. Then the wind redoubled its fury, and the -Captain put the ship before it, allowing the gale to bear us -considerably out of our course. - -Uncle Naboth growled considerably at this necessity, but he did not -interfere in the least with Captain Gay’s management of the ship. Safety -was more important to us than time, and Gay was not a man to take -unnecessary chances. - -The three wild days that followed have always seemed to me since like a -horrible dream. I had no idea a ship could be so tossed and pounded and -battered about, and still live. It was a mere chip on the great, angry -ocean, and the water washed our decks almost continually. After one of -these deluges, when every man strove to save himself by clinging to the -life lines, two of our best sailors were missed, and we never saw them -again. Uncle Nabe began to whistle, and every time he saw me he gave one -of his humorous winks or fell to chuckling in his silent way; but my -white face could not have been much encouragement to gaiety, and I -believe he was not over merry himself, but merely trying to cheer me up. - -But, although the danger was so imminent, not a man flinched or gave way -to fear, and Nux and Bryonia performed their duties as calmly as if the -sea were smooth. The vessel was staunch enough, so far; but it pitched -and tossed so violently that even burly Doc Acker was obliged to crawl -into the cabin on his hands and knees to get his meals. - -We fled before the wind until the third night, when the rudder chain -broke and the helmsman was thrown, crushed and bleeding, against the lee -bulwarks. The “Flipper,” released from all control, swung quickly -around, and the big mainmast snapped like a pipe-stem and came tumbling -with its cordage to the decks, where our brave sailors rushed upon it -and cut it clear. I thought the ship would never right again, after the -careening given it by the fallen mast; but, somehow, it did, and morning -found us still afloat, although badly crippled and at the mercy of the -waves. - -As if satisfied with the havoc it had wrought, the gale now abated; but -the waves ran high for another forty-eight hours, and our crew could do -nothing but cling to the remaining rigging and await calmer weather. - -Fortunately our ballast and cargo held in place through all, and the -hull showed no sign of a leak. When the sea grew calmer we floated -upright upon the water and it was found our straits were not nearly so -desperate as we had feared. - -Yet our condition was serious enough to make me wonder what was to -become of us. The rudder had been entirely washed away; the mainmast was -gone; the mizzenmast had broken at the head and the foresail royals were -in splinters. All the deck was cumbered with rigging; the starboard -bulwarks had been stove in by the fallen mast, and our crew was lessened -by three able seamen. - -But Captain Gay, no less dismal than before, you may be sure, promptly -began to issue orders, and the men fell to with a will to repair the -damage as best they might. First they rigged up a temporary rudder and -swung it astern. It was a poor makeshift, however, and only with good -weather could we hope it would steer us to the nearest port. - -While the men cleared the decks and rigged up a jury mast under the -supervision of the mate, Captain Gay took our bearings and ascertained -that we had not departed so greatly from our course as we had feared. -Yet it was impossible to make the mouth of the Yukon in our present -condition, or even to reach a shelter in Bering Sea. It was found, -however, that the Alaska peninsula was not far away, so we decided to -draw as near to that as possible, in the hope of meeting a passing -vessel or finding a temporary refuge on some one of the numerous islands -that lie in this part of the North Pacific. - -For four days we labored along, in our crippled condition, without -sighting land; but then our fortunes changed. During the night a good -breeze from the southwest swept us merrily along, and when daylight came -we found ourselves close to a small, wooded island. It lay in the form -of a horse-shoe, with a broad, protected bay in the center, and Captain -Gay, anxious to examine his ship more closely, decided at once to enter -the harbor and cast anchor. - -This was by no means an easy task, for long lines of reefs extended from -each point of the shore, almost enclosing the bay with jagged rocks. But -the sea was calm and the position of the reefs clearly marked; so that -by skillful maneuvering the “Flipper” passed between them in safety, and -to the relief and satisfaction of all on board we dropped our anchor in -the clear waters of the bay. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - THE LAND OF MYSTERY. - - -Captain Gay examined his chart with minute care, and solemnly shook his -head. - -The island was not there. Either the chart was imperfect, or we had -reached a hitherto undiscovered land. The latter conjecture was not at -all unreasonable, for so many islands lay in this neighborhood that even -when sighted by chance an outlying islet was little liable to tempt one -to land upon it. This was doubtless one of the numerous group lying to -the south-east of the Alaska peninsula, which are of volcanic origin and -as a rule barren and uninhabited. - -I have said this island was well wooded, but not until we were opposite -the mouth of the natural harbor did we observe this fact. From the sea -only a line of rugged headlands and peaks showed plainly, and had we not -been in distress we should never have thought to stop at this place. -Once within the harbor, however, the scene that met our view was not -unattractive. - -Bordering the bay was a sandy beach a full hundred yards in width, -broken only by an inlet toward the left, or south, which seemed to lead -into the interior of the island, winding between high and precipitous -banks and soon becoming lost to sight. Back of the beach was the -clean-cut edge of a forest, not following a straight line, but rising -and falling in hills and ravines until it seemed from the bay to have -been scalloped into shape by a pair of huge scissors. The woods were -thick and the trees of uniform size, and between them grew a mass of -vines and underbrush that made them almost impenetrable. How far the -forest extended we were unable to guess; nor did we know how wide the -island might be, for back of the hills rose a range of wooded mountains -nearly a thousand feet in height, and what might lie beyond these was of -course a matter of conjecture. Uncle Naboth, however, advanced the -opinion that the island ended at the mountain peaks, and dropped sheer -down to the sea beyond. He had seen many formations of that sort, and -supposed we had found the only possible harbor on the island. - -There was no apparent indication that the island had ever before been -visited by man. Even signs of native occupation were lacking. But -Captain Gay decided to send a small boat ashore to explore the inlet -before we could relax all vigilance and feel that we were not liable to -attack or interruption. - -So the gig was lowered, and four of the crew, accompanied by Bill Acker, -the mate, set off upon their voyage of discovery. They rowed straight to -the inlet, which proved to be navigable, and soon after entering it we -lost sight of the boat as it wound between the wooded cliffs. - -We waited patiently an hour; two hours; three hours; but the boat did -not return. Then patience gave way to anxiety, and finally the suspense -became unbearable. After the loss of our three sailors during the storm -we were reduced to eleven men, besides Uncle Naboth and myself, who were -not counted members of the crew. Thirteen on board was not an especially -lucky number, so that some of the men had been looking for disaster of -some sort ever since we sighted the island. Those now remaining on the -“Flipper” were the Captain, Ned Britton and two other sailors, Nux and -Bryonia, my Uncle and myself; eight, all told. To send more men after -the five who were absent would be to reduce our numbers more than was -wise; yet it was impossible for us to remain inactive. Finally, Ned -Britton offered to attempt to make his way through the woods, along the -edge of the inlet, and endeavor to find out what had become of Acker and -his men. He armed himself with two revolvers and a stout cutlass, and -then we rowed him to the shore and watched him start on his expedition. - -Not expecting that Ned would be long absent, we did not at once return -to the ship. Instead, the Captain backed the boat into deep water and -lay to, that we might pick up our messenger when he reappeared. - -It had been agreed that if Ned came upon the mate he was to fire two -shots in quick succession, to let us know that all was well. If he -encountered danger he was to fire a single shot. If he wished us to come -to his assistance he would fire three shots. But the afternoon passed -slowly and quietly, and no sound of any kind came from the interior to -relieve our anxiety. The boat returned to the ship, and Bryonia served -our supper amid an ominous and gloomy silence on the part of those few -who were left. - -There was something uncanny about this mysterious disappearance of our -comrades. Had they been able to return or to communicate with us there -was no doubt they would have done so; therefore their absence was -fraught with unknown but no less certain terror. Big Bill Acker was a -man of much resource, and absolutely to be depended upon; and Ned -Britton, who had been fully warned and would be on his guard against all -dangers, was shrewd and active and not liable to be caught napping. - -What, then, had they encountered? Wild beasts, savages, or some awful -natural phenomenon which had cruelly destroyed them? Our imaginations -ran riot, but it was all imagination, after all, and we were no nearer -the truth. - -An anxious night passed, and at daybreak Uncle Naboth called a council -of war, at which all on board were present. We faced a hard proposition, -you may be sure, for not one of us had any information to guide him, and -all were alike in the dark. - -To desert our absent friends and sail away from the island was -impossible, even had we desired to do so; for our numbers were too small -to permit us to work the disabled “Flipper” in safety, and the ship’s -carpenter, on whom we greatly depended, had gone with the mate. All -repairs must be postponed until the mystery of the men’s disappearance -was solved; and we firmly resolved that those of us remaining must not -separate, but stick together to the last, and stick to the ship, as -well. - -Good resolutions, indeed; but we failed to consider the demands of an -aroused curiosity. After two days had dragged their hours away without a -sign of our absent comrades human nature could bear the suspense no -longer. - -Uncle Naboth called another council, and said: - -“Boys, we’re actin’ like a pack o’ cowards. Let’s follow after our -friends, an’ find ’em, dead or alive. We oughtn’t to shrink from a -danger we sent ’em into; and if we can’t rescue ’em, let’s run the -chance of dyin’ with ’em.” - -This sentiment met with general approval. All felt that the time for -action had arrived, and if there was a reluctant man among us he made no -sign. - -Early next morning we partook of a hasty breakfast and then tumbled into -the long boat to begin our quest. Every one on the ship was to accompany -the expedition, for no one cared to be left behind. Uncle Naboth at -first proposed to leave me on board, in the care of Bry; but I pleaded -hard to go with the rest, and it was evident that I would be in as much -danger aboard as in the company of the exploring party. So it was -decided to take me along, and we practically deserted the ship, taking -with us a fair supply of provisions and plenty of ammunition. The men -were fully armed, and my uncle even intrusted me with a revolver, for I -had learned to shoot fairly well. - -It was a beautiful morning, cool and fresh and sunny, as we rowed away -from the ship and headed for the inlet. That unknown and perhaps -terrible dangers lay ahead of us we had good reason to expect; but every -man was alert and vigilant and eager to unravel the mystery of this -strange island. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - THE MAJOR. - - -Presently we shot into the opening and passed swiftly up the smooth -waters of the inlet. The hills were gradually sloping, at first, and we -could look into the tangled mass of forest that lay on either hand. But -soon the sides of the channel became rocky and precipitous, rising -higher and higher until we found ourselves in a deep gorge that wound -between gigantic overhanging cliffs. The waters of the inlet were still -smooth, but it narrowed perceptibly, all the time curving sharply to the -right and then to the left in a series of zig-zags; so that every few -minutes we seemed to be approaching a solid rocky wall, which suddenly -disclosed a continuation of the channel to right angles with it, -allowing us to continue on our course. - -It was indeed necessary to watch out, in such a place as this, for we -were passing through the heart of the mountain, and could not tell from -one moment to another what lay before us. - -There was barely room on each side for the sweep of the oars, so that we -had to pull straight and carefully; but after a time the deep gloom in -which we were engulfed began to lighten, and we were aware that the -slope of the mountain was decreasing, and we were approaching its -further side. - -On and on we rowed, twisting abruptly this way and that, until suddenly, -as we turned a sharp corner and shot into open, shallow water, the -adventure culminated in a mighty surprise. - -We were surrounded by a band of men—big, brawny fellows who stood waist -deep in the water and threw coils of rope about us before we were quite -aware of their presence. At the same time they caught the boat and -arrested its progress, jerking the oars from the hands of our rowers and -making us fast prisoners. - -Only Bryonia was quicker than the men who sought to entrap him. Before -the noose could settle over his shoulders he leaped into the air and -dove headlong beneath the water. But the brave attempt to escape was all -in vain, for as he rose to the surface a dozen hands caught him and drew -him to the shore, where, despite his struggles, he was bound as securely -as the rest of us. - -So unexpected was the attack and so cleverly were we mastered that -scarcely a word was uttered by our little party as we stared in -astonishment into the rough and bearded faces of our captors. Only -Captain Gay muttered a string of naughty words under his breath; the -rest were silent, and Uncle Naboth, bound round and round with rope so -that he could not move, sat in his seat and looked across at me with one -of his quaintest winks, as if he would cheer me up in this unexpected -crisis. - -Nor had a word been spoken by the men who entrapped us. Wading slowly -through the water, they drew our boat to a sandy shore and beached it, -while we looked curiously around upon the scene that was now clearly -unfolded to our view. - -The cliffs had ended abruptly, and the center of the island, flat and -broad, lay stretched before us. The waters of the inlet from here became -shallow, and a wide beach of strangely bright sands extended for two -hundred feet on either side of it. Then came the jungle, thick and -seemingly impenetrable, beyond which all was unknown. Straight and -without a ripple the water lay before as a full quarter of a mile, -disappearing thence into the forest. - -On the thick sands of the east shore, where we now were, a number of -rude huts had been erected, shaped something like Indian tepees and made -of intertwined branches covered with leaves from the forest. These stood -in a row near to the edge of the jungle, so as to take advantage of its -shade. - -But more strange than all this was the appearance of the men who had -bound us. They were evidently our own countrymen, and from their dress -and manners seemed to be miners. But nearly all were in rags and -tatters, as if they had been long away from civilization, and their -faces were fierce and brutal, bearing the expression of wild beasts in -search of prey. - -One of them, however, who stood upon the beach regarding us silently and -with folded arms, was a personage so remarkable that he instantly -riveted our attention. His height was enormous—at least six feet and -three inches—and his chest was broad and deep as that of ancient -Hercules. He was bearded like a gorilla with fiery red hair, which -extended even to his great chest, disclosed through the open grey -flannel shirt. There was no hat upon his head, and he wore no coat; but -high boots were upon his feet and around his waist a leathern belt stuck -full of knives and revolvers. - -No stage pirate, no bandit of Southern Europe, was ever half so -formidable in appearance as this terrible personage. He stood motionless -as a pillar of stone, but his little red eyes, quick and shrewd, roved -from one to another of our faces, as if he were making a mental estimate -of each one of us—like the ogre who selected his fattest prisoner to -grace his pot-pie. - -I own that I shuddered as his glance fell upon me; and we were all more -or less disquieted by our rough seizure and the uncertainty of the fate -that awaited us. - -This man—the red giant—was undoubtedly the leader of the outlaw band, -for having pulled our boat upon the beach and dragged Bryonia to a -position beside it, all eyes were turned enquiringly upon him. - -He strode forward a few steps, fixed his eyes firmly upon Uncle Naboth, -and said: - -“Did you leave anyone aboard the ship?” - -I gave a start of surprise. The voice of the huge bandit was as gentle -and soft as that of a woman. - -“No,” said my uncle. - -“I guess, Major, we’ve got ’em all now,” remarked one of the men. - -The giant nodded and turned again to Uncle Naboth. - -“You must pardon us, sir, for our seeming rudeness,” said he, with a -politeness that seemed absolutely incongruous, coming from his coarse, -hairy lips. “My men and I are in desperate straights, and only desperate -remedies will avail to save us. I beg you all to believe that we have no -personal enmity toward you whatever.” Then he turned to his men, and -with a wave of his hand added: “Bring them along.” - -[Illustration: Captured by the gold-hunters.] - -Thereat we were jerked from our seats in the boat and led away over the -sands toward the edge of the jungle. I noticed that our arms and -provisions, being confiscated, were carried into one of the huts, but we -ourselves were dragged past these and through an opening in the trees -just large enough to admit us single file. - -A few steps from the edge we entered a circular clearing, perhaps a -dozen paces in diameter, hemmed in on all sides by a perfect network of -tangled brushwood and vines. Here, to our great joy, we came upon our -lost comrades, all seated at the base of slender trees, to which they -were bound by stout ropes. - -“Hurrah!” cried Bill Acker, a smile lighting his careworn face. “It’s a -joy to see you again, my boys, although you seem to have fallen into the -same trap we did.” - -“Beg parding, Cap’n, for getting myself caught,” said Net Britton, quite -seriously. “The brutes jumped me so quick I hadn’t time to fire a shot.” - -“All right, Ned; you’re not to blame,” said Captain Gay, and while we -were interchanging greetings our captors were busily engaged in securing -us to trees, in the same manner the others were bound. We protested, -very naturally, at such treatment, but the men, surly and rough, -answered us not a word, and after making sure we could not get away they -withdrew and left us alone. - -As the trees to which we were fastened were at the edge of the clearing -we were seated in a sort of circle, facing one another. - -“Well, boys,” said Uncle Naboth, “here’s a pretty kettle o’ fish, I must -say! The whole crew o’ the ‘Flipper,’ officers an’ men an’ supercargo, -has been caught like so many turtles, an’ turned on their backs; an’ all -we can do is to kick and wish we had our legs agin.” - -We all seemed rather ashamed of ourselves. Captain Gay heaved a most -dismal sigh, and turning to Acker asked: - -“Who are these people, Bill?” - -“Can’t say, I’m sure, Tom. We rowed up the inlet, not expecting any -danger, when suddenly the whole lot jumped us and made us prisoners in -the wink of an eye. They brought us before a red devil called the Major, -who pumped us to find out how many men were aboard ship. When we refused -to give them any information they brought us to this place, and here -we’ve been ever since, fast bound and half starved, for I guess the -fellows haven’t much to eat themselves.” - -“How did they come here?” asked my uncle. - -“Really, sir,” replied Acker, “they haven’t told us one word about -themselves.” - -“Fer my part,” said Ned Britton, speaking in his deliberate manner, “I -think these pirates has been spyin’ on us ever since we anchored in the -bay. They must have a path over the mountains that we don’t know of, for -when the mate come up the inlet in the gig they was ready an’ waitin’ -for him, and he didn’t have a chance to resist. ’Twere the same with me, -sir. I crep’ along the edge o’ the channel, goin’ slow an’ swingin’ -myself from tree to tree over the gulch—for the trees was too thick to -get between ’em—until I come to this here place, where two men grabbed -me an knocked me down an’ tied me up like a pig sent to market. The -Major were with ’em, and swore he’d murder me if I didn’t tell him how -many more were aboard the ship, an’ what her cargo was, an’ where we are -bound for, an’ a dozen other things. But I kep’ mum, sir, as were my -duty, an’ finally they brung me to this place, where I was mighty glad -to find the mate and his men safe and sound.” - -We then related our own anxiety over the fate of those who had so -mysteriously disappeared, and our final expedition in search of them. - -“We’ve found you, all right,” said Uncle Naboth, in conclusion; “but now -the question is, what’s goin’ to become of us, an’ what shall we do to -escape from these blamed pirates that’s captured us?” - -“Before you answer that question,” said a quiet voice, “it may be as -well for you to listen to what I have to say.” - -We looked up and saw the great form of the Major standing in the -clearing. How much of our conversation he had overheard we did not know; -but after a lowering glance into our startled faces he calmly seated -himself in the midst of the circle. - -“Thirteen, all told,” he said. “You seem shorthanded, for so big a -schooner.” - -“We lost three men in the storm,” said Uncle Naboth. - -“What are you, the owner?” asked the Major. - -“Part owner.” - -“What is your cargo?” - -“Mixed,” replied Uncle Naboth, non-committally. - -The Major reflected a moment. - -“We shall soon find out all we wish to know,” he said. “We have both -your boats, and we can examine the ship for ourselves.” - -“I s’pose you know this is a hangin’ matter?” suggested my uncle. - -“It may be,” was the calm reply. “At any rate, it is illegal, and I -regret that circumstances force us to act illegally with you. As a -matter of fact, I wish that I might have treated you with more courtesy. -But you had no business to come to this island, and having come here, -and surprised our great secret by penetrating into the center of the -land, you must take the consequences of your folly. We did not want you -here, and we kept out of your way as long as you would let us. When you -invaded our private domain we were forced to protect ourselves.” - -“I don’t understand,” said my uncle, much puzzled by this speech. “We’re -no robbers, ner pirates. We’re peaceful, citizens of the United States.” - -“So are we,” retorted the Major. “But we’re also the creatures of fate, -and our condition here forces us to wage warfare upon any who intrude -into our privacy.” - -“We put in here for repairs, an’ it was natural we should want to -explore the island,” returned my uncle, doggedly. - -The Major appeared lost in thought. For several minutes he sat staring -at the ground with a great frown wrinkling his brow. For our part, we -watched him curiously, wondering the while what would be the outcome of -the queer condition in which we found ourselves. Finally the man spoke: - -“Under the circumstances,” said he, “there are but two courses open to -us. One is to murder every man of you, and bury you underneath the -sands. I imagine you would be safe there, and not a soul on earth would -ever know what had become of you.” - -I shuddered. The soft tones could not disguise the horror of the words. - -“The alternative,” continued the Major, “is to swear you to secrecy, to -induce you to work for us for fair wages, and finally to sail back with -you in your ship to San Francisco, where we may part good friends.” - -The contrast between these propositions was so great that we stared at -the man in amazement. - -“If we are to take our choice,” said Uncle Naboth, “it won’t be the -grave under the sands, you may be sure.” - -“The choice does not lie with you, but with my men,” returned the Major, -coolly. “For my part, I am neither bloodthirsty nor inclined to become a -murderer; so I shall use my influence in your behalf.” - -With this he slowly rose to his feet and stalked from the clearing, -leaving us to reflections that were not entirely comfortable. - -The hours passed drearily enough. Toward evening some of the men brought -us a few moldy ship’s biscuits and a bucket of sweet drinking water, and -after partaking of this we were left to ourselves until the next -daybreak. - -As it grew dusk Nux suddenly rose from his seat, and we saw that he was -free. In some way he had managed to slip his bonds, and he passed -quickly from one to another of us until we were all released from the -dreadful ropes that had been chafing us. - -Then a council of war was held. Our captors numbered about thirty, and -all were fully armed. To attempt to oppose them openly would be madness; -but if we could manage to slip away and regain our boats we should be -able to reach our ship and so escape. Bryonia agreed to spy out our -surroundings and see where the boats lay, so he fell upon all fours and -silently crept from the clearing. - -We awaited his return with impatience, but he was not gone long. He -re-entered the clearing walking upright and indifferent to crackling -twigs, and then we knew our case was hopeless. - -“Dere’s men sleepin’ in de boats, an’ men on watch,” said he; “an’ dey -all has swords an’ pistols. Can’t get away anyhow, Mars Perkins.” - -“How about the woods?” asked my uncle. “Can’t we escape through them?” - -Bry shook his head, decisively. He was an expert woodsman, and declared -no man could penetrate the thick jungle that hemmed us in. Ned Britton -also bore testimony to this fact; so we were obliged to sadly abandon -any hope of escape, and stretched ourselves as comfortably as we might -upon the ground to await the approach of morning. - -With the first streaks of day the Major and a dozen of his men arrived, -and without appearing to notice that we had slipped our bonds they drove -us in a pack from the clearing and out upon the sands that bordered the -inlet. - -Here we saw others of our captors busy preparing breakfast before the -entrances to the rude huts, and it was evident that they were using the -provisions they had captured from us, for I scented the aroma of the -coffee that Uncle Naboth was so proud of, and carried with him wherever -he went. - -We gathered before the hut of the Major, which was somewhat larger than -the others, and then the leader said, in a tone of stern command: “Take -off your clothes.” - -We hesitated, not quite understanding the purpose of the order. - -“Strip, my boys,” said another of the pirates, with a grin. “We want -your togs. We drew cuts for ’em last night, and now we’ll trade you our -rags for ’em.” - -So we stripped and tossed our clothes upon the ground, where they were -eagerly seized by the outlaws and donned with great satisfaction. The -Major did not participate in this robbery; but, indeed, no garment that -we wore could possibly have fitted his huge frame. - -When we had put on the rags discarded by the others we were a curious -looking lot, you may be sure. Uncle Naboth had a fit of silent merriment -at my expense, but if he could have seen himself I am sure he would have -choked and sputtered dangerously. A more disreputable appearance than -that we now presented would be hard to imagine; but our enemies did not -profit so greatly by the exchange, after all, for the garments fitted -them as badly as theirs did us. However, they seemed very proud of their -acquisition, and strutted around like so many vain peacocks. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - THE SANDS OF GOLD. - - -The sun had now arisen and flooded the scene with its glorious rays. We -were given some of the coffee and a scant allowance of food for our -breakfast, the care with which the latter was doled out being evidence -that our captors did not know that the “Flipper” was loaded down with -provisions. - -As soon as the meal was concluded we all gathered around the Major’s hut -again, and he began to make us an address. - -“At the conference held last evening,” he began, in his smooth tone, “we -decided to allow you to choose your own fate. It is death on the one -hand, and life as our paid employees on the other. What do you say?” - -“We’d like to know, sir,” said Uncle Naboth, “what you are doing on this -island?” - -“Washing gold.” - -“Gold!” - -“To be sure,” said the Major. “Are you so ignorant that you cannot see -that these sands upon which you are standing are wonderfully rich in -gold?” - -“Why, I hadn’t noticed,” said my uncle, and then we all curiously stared -at the bright billows of sand that filled the beach on both sides of the -inlet. - -“It will do no harm to explain to you how we came here, and what we are -doing,” said the Major. “It will help you to make your decision.” - -“Seems like a queer place to look for gold,” said Uncle Naboth, -reflectively. “But even then I can’t see why you’ve treated us like you -have, or why you’re so blamed secret about the thing.” - -“Can’t you?” was the reply. “Then I must jog your reason with a few -sensible suggestions. Every gold field yet discovered has been a magnet -to draw men from every part of the civilized world. The result has been -that the first discoverers seldom profit to any extent, while the horde -they draw around them get the lion’s share. That has been our experience -time and time again, for every member of our band is an experienced -miner. We’ve been crowded from Colorado to Idaho, from Idaho to -California, from California to the Black Hills, and back again. Finally -we got word of a rich find of gold in Alaska; so, banding together, we -chartered an old ship and started for the Yukon. On the way we -encountered a gale that blew us to this island. We don’t know what -island it is, and we don’t care. While our vessel was undergoing repairs -we rowed up the inlet, as you did, and discovered these sands, which are -marvelously rich with grains of pure gold. Before your eyes, gentlemen, -lies the greatest natural accumulation of gold the world has ever -known.” - -He paused, after this impressive statement, and again we looked around -wonderingly. - -“We can’t get it all, that’s true,” resumed the Major; “but we have -decided to stay here and defend our secret until each one of us has -secured an independent fortune. Then the swarms of gold-hunters can -settle here as thickly as they please. Of course we had our tools with -us, and a good supply of provisions; so we were glad to let Alaska take -care of itself and go to work washing out the wealth that lay at our -feet. We knew the food wouldn’t last till we were ready to leave here, -so we decided to send the ship home for more provisions. The captain was -bound to secrecy by promise of a big share for himself, but soon after -he sailed away a great storm arose, and probably the old, leaky craft -never weathered it, for that was over a year ago, and no ship has -reached this harbor until yours appeared.” - -We listened to this recital with eager interest, for it explained much -that had puzzled us. And Uncle Naboth remarked: - -“It’s a strange story, sir. But I don’t see why you treated us as -enemies when we came here.” - -“Suppose you had been prospectors, like ourselves. What would become of -our secret then?” - -“But we’re not,” was the reply. - -“It was even possible our captain might have reached shore and betrayed -us. In that case you might be the forerunners of an army of invaders. We -couldn’t take the chances, sir. We’ve been disappointed too many times. -But it appears that you were merely the victims of the elements, and -like ourselves were driven to this shore in a gale. So the only danger -to be feared from you is your getting away before we’re ready to go with -you. That was why we hesitated between murdering you and using your -services to enable us to accomplish our task sooner than we otherwise -could. We are not cut-throats, believe me, nor do we care to be -responsible for the death of so many decent men. But the lust for gold -has made my fellows desperate, and with immense fortunes within their -grasp they will stick at nothing to protect themselves and their -treasure.” - -“That’s only natural,” growled Uncle Naboth. - -“I’m glad to find you so reasonable,” said the Major. “Having discovered -this field ourselves, we do not intend to share the gold with anyone; -but we will make you a reasonable proposition. We will pay each one of -you two dollars a day, in grains of gold, for your labor, and you must -buckle to and help us to get out the gold. We will also pay you, in -gold, for whatever provisions you have on your ship, or other supplies -we may need. And when we have enough to satisfy ourselves, and are ready -to sail back to civilization, we will pay you a reasonable price for -passage in your ship. That seems to me to be fair and square. What do -you say?” - -“Why,” answered Uncle Naboth, with a gasp, “that’s all we could look for -if we got to Alaska. We’re traders, sir, an’ expect to make our money in -trade. The only thing we object to is workin’ like dogs to wash gold for -somebody else.” - -“You’ll have to put up with that objection,” returned the man, dryly. -“Your labor will shorten our stay here a full year, and it’s the penalty -you must suffer for being in our power.” - -My uncle turned to his crew. - -“What do you say, boys?” he asked. - -Some grumbled, and all looked grave; but a glance at the lowering faces -of the miners assured them that discretion was the better part of valor, -so they yielded a reluctant consent to the arrangement. - -“There’s one p’int, howsomever, as I should like to argufy,” said Uncle -Naboth. “This here lad’s too small an’ delicate to work at the washin’, -an’ somebody’s got to give out the provisions an’ collect the pay for -’em. Let him out o’ the deal, sir, an’ make him clerk o’ the supplies.” - -“I will agree to that,” said the Major, promptly. “When we get back to -the States we don’t want to have anything against our record; so this -bargain shall be kept faithfully on our side. I’ll prepare a paper, -which every man here must sign, stating that you accept the agreement -freely and without compulsion, and will be satisfied with your wages and -the payment for your groceries and supplies. Also you must each one take -an oath not to betray to anyone the whereabouts of this island after you -leave it, for it will be a valuable possession to us even after we’ve -taken enough gold from it to make us rich. Meantime you’ll be well -treated, but carefully watched. To some extent you’ll be, morally, our -prisoners; but the only hardship you will suffer is to labor hard for a -few months at a small salary.” - -“That’s agreeable, sir,” said my uncle; and the men accepted the -arrangement with more or less grace. - -Then the conference broke up. Our sailors, as well as Captain Gay, the -mate and my uncle, were at once set to work washing gold on the banks of -the inlet, their numbers being distributed among the miners, who showed -them what to do and supervised the work. It appeared that all the gold -gathered by our people was to go into a common pot, to be distributed -equally among our captors; but each miner worked for himself alone, and -was entitled to whatever he secured. In this way a premium was set upon -individual industry, and they worked eagerly and persistently, at the -same time insisting that the “Flipper’s” crew did not loiter. - -The Major, whose influence over his rough comrades was undoubted, -retired within his tent to draft the paper we were to sign, and I, left -to my own devices, wandered here and there, watching the men and -wondering what would be the outcome of this singular adventure. - -At noon the paper was ready, and it set forth clearly and fairly the -terms of the agreement. We were all required to sign it, as well as -every miner in the camp, and then the Major took possession of it, there -being no duplicate. - -After the midday meal six of our sailors were selected to man the long -boat, and then accompanied by the Major, who was fully armed, and by -myself, they rowed down the inlet to the harbor, and we boarded the -ship. - -I selected such of the provisions as were most needed by the half -starved miners, and also carried away a number of blankets, as the -nights were chill and the blankets would prevent much suffering. - -Two trips we made that afternoon, and when the miners stopped work for -the day I had quite a heap of groceries piled upon the sands. Instantly -they surrounded me, clamoring for supplies, which I served to each man -as he demanded them. - -They paid me in grains of pure gold, which they drew from sacks, old -stockings tied with a string, and even pockets cut from their clothing. -How much to demand I did not know, and some paid me too much, I suppose, -and some too little. One of them, a low browed, black bearded fellow -called Larkin, obtained a quantity of goods and then said he would pay -me some other time; but the Major insisted that I be paid then and -there. So the man laid down a pinch of gold, saying it was enough, and I -was about to accept it when the Major drew his revolver and said, -quietly: - -“This is a fair deal, Larkin. Shell out!” - -The fellow uttered a string of angry oaths, but he added to his first -offering until his leader was satisfied, and then went away vowing “to -get even with the robbers.” - -To avoid further trouble, I brought a small pair of scales from the ship -next day. They were not very accurate, I fear, but they were much better -than guesswork. The Major and I figured out exactly what weight of gold -should stand for a dollar, and I was allowed to put my own price on our -supplies; but I took care not to be exorbitant in my demands, and most -of the men expressed themselves as well satisfied with the arrangement. - -As a good share of the provisions would suffer by being left out in the -night air, it was decided to build a warehouse for my use: “a reg’lar -grocery store,” Uncle Naboth described it; so the men all set to work, -and under the direction of our ship’s carpenter soon constructed a roomy -and comfortable hut for this purpose. By repeated trips to the ship in -the long boat, I soon accumulated a good stock of everything our cargo -represented, and by taking off the covers of the boxes and then piling -them on their edges, in rows, I soon made my hut look like a prosperous -mercantile establishment. Surplus and unopened boxes were utilized to -form a counter in front of my stock, and here I placed my scales and -weighed the gold that was offered in payment. - -The men were as prodigal as all miners are, and denied themselves -nothing so long as they had gold to pay for it. So my stock gradually -increased in gold and diminished in merchandise, and the men were well -fed and comfortable. - -But the sands upon which we so carelessly trod were wonderfully rich in -the precious metal, and any sort of industry was sure to be repaid -enormously by the glittering grains scattered about. It was not dust, -you understand, but tiny grains resembling those of granulated sugar. -The richest yield was derived from the sands at the bottom of the -shallow inlet, and the practice of the miners was to wade a little way -into the stream, scoop up a basin off the sandy bottom and wash it until -only the specks of sparkling metal remained. As it was difficult to care -for this properly, I brought from the ship a quantity of sail-cloth, -which I made, during my leisure moments, into stout bags, about the size -of salt-sacks, sewing the seams firmly. These bags I sold readily to the -miners, who, when they filled one, would usually bury it beneath the -sand in their hut, so that it would be safe. I did not do this with my -supply, however, but piled my sacks into an empty box in one corner of -my grocery store, feeling sure there would be no theft of them in the -confines of our little camp. Neither did the Major secrete his hoard, -which lay plainly in sight of anyone who entered his hut; and the -Major’s store of gold was enormous because he took charge of all that -our men washed out, until the time for final division should arrive. - -There was no game of any sort, that we knew of, upon the island; but the -men caught plenty of fish in the upper part of the inlet and in the bay -upon the ocean frontage. The thickets surrounding our camp were -considered absolutely impenetrable, on account of the underbrush and -creeping vines that formed such a thick network at the foot of the -trees. Yet there was a man named Daggett who, it was rumored, had found -a way to traverse the forest with comparative ease. - -This Daggett was quite a remarkable person, and enters now into my -story. - -He was a thin, withered little man, about fifty years of age who had -been an unsuccessful miner all his life until now. So eager was he, at -first, to take advantage of the great opportunities here afforded to -secure a fortune, that he would work by moonlight washing gold, while -his companions slept and rested from their labors. But soon he conceived -an idea that these golden sands were deposited from some point in the -mountains of the interior of the island, where solid gold abounded in -enormous quantities. So he quit washing, and began a search for the -imaginary “mountain of gold,” cutting a secret path through the thicket -to the more open interior, and passing day after day in his eager quest. -At first he urged some of his comrades to join him, but they only -laughed at his idea, being well content to obtain the coveted gold in an -easy way, where it lay plainly before their eyes. - -But Daggett did not desist, spending day after day in roaming through -the wild hills in his fruitless search. During the time he lost in this -way his mates were accumulating a vast store of golden grains, while -Daggett was as yet only in possession of the result of his first eager -labors; and after I opened my grocery store he was obliged to exchange -pinches of his small substance for supplies, so that it gradually -dwindled away to a mere nothing. He haggled so over the price of every -article he secured that his fellows jeered him unmercifully, calling him -“the miser” and berating him for neglecting his opportunities. Indeed, -the poor fellow was well-nigh desperate, at the last, for he alone of -all the camp was still poor, and his only salvation, he considered, was -to find the hills of solid gold before the time came for all to abandon -the island. So he was gone for days, returning to camp to secure -provisions; and no one knew where he wandered or seem to care. - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - THE OUTLAWS. - - -There were many curious characters at the camp, as I suppose there are -everywhere that a number of men are gathered together. I used to amuse -myself studying the various phases of human nature that came under my -observation, with the result that some men attracted me and some -repelled me. - -Aside from the miserly Daggett the man who caused me the most trouble -was the surly, scowling Larkin, whom the Major had threatened to shoot -on sight if he did not pay me for everything he obtained at my shop. He -was a lazy fellow, and did not seem to get ahead as fast as his -companions, for that reason. Sometimes, in the heat of the afternoon, he -would strike work and come into my hut, where he threatened and bullied -me and cast longing glances at the sacks of gold I had accumulated. -Uncle Naboth, who, by the way, labored doggedly day after day, as he was -commanded, often warned me against Larkin, but I had no fears, being -assured the Major would protect me from the villain’s hatred. - -One or two others—Hayes and Judson, for instance—were evidently -disreputable characters, and affected the society of Larkin when they -were not at work. But in the main the miners were decent enough fellows, -and seemed to have no thought above securing a fortune from the wealth -of the golden sands. They paid me liberally, were just in their -dealings, and labored industriously day by day so as to lessen the time -of their captivity upon the island. - -In the evenings the officers and crew of the “Flipper” were wont to -gather in my hut, where they smoked their pipes and conversed more or -less gloomily together. None of them, however, was greatly distressed at -his fate, and it was wonderful how cheerful Uncle Naboth remained -through it all. His silent merriment and sly winks were by no means -lacking in these days of tribulations and hard work, and he found many -opportunities to exercise his keen sense of humor. In one way his -fortunes were really prospering, and each evening he weighed out the -day’s receipts, in golden grains, and calculated the profits to us on -the sales. I suppose these must have been satisfactory, for he never -complained. - -I always slept in my hut, surrounded by the store of merchandise and my -sacks of gold; but the rest of the crew of the ship had huts of their -own, Nux and Bryonia occupying one together. - -One night, after I had been asleep for some hours, I was suddenly -awakened by the muzzle of a pistol pressed close to my forehead. I -opened my eyes, and saw Larkin standing beside me. A tallow candle had -been lighted in the hut, and I could see his evil features distinctly. - -“Now, my lad,” said he, “keep quiet an’ you won’t get hurt. But if you -raise any rumpus or make a sound, I’ll blow your brains out.” - -So I lay quiet but I kept my eyes open and eagerly watched what was -taking place in the room. Besides Larkin, there were present Daggett, -Judson and Hayes—the worst characters in the camp. While Larkin remained -beside me to threaten me with his pistol, the others spread out a -blanket and dumped into it every sack of gold I possessed. This they -secured by tying the corners of the blanket together. Next they spread -another blanket and threw into it a quantity of canned meats and other -provisions, afterwards tying them up as they had the gold. Then Hayes -took the pistol and stood guard over me while the others crept from the -hut. They were back in a few minutes, however, bearing another blanket -heavily loaded. And now Larkin resumed his place beside me and the -others caught up the three parcels and after extinguishing the candle -slipped out of the doorway. There was a moon outside, I knew, but it was -quite dark in the hut, and the consciousness of being at the mercy of -the scoundrel beside me sent cold shivers creeping up my spine. - -After waiting a few moments in silence Larkin spoke. - -“Look a-here, Sam,” he said gruffly, but in a low voice, “we’ve took -some gold and other stuff, as ye know; but we ain’t goin’ to do murder -unless we has to. If you’ve got sense enough to keep still for a solid -hour, an’ make no fuss, you’ll live to get as much gold, or more, as -we’ve just grabbed. But if you try to raise the camp, or foller us, I’ll -kill you before you know it. Now, I’m goin’ to stand outside the door -for a solid hour—you lay still an’ count sixty seconds to a minute an’ -sixty minutes to an hour. If you move before that, you’re a dead one; -after the hour ye can howl all ye please, and the louder the better. I -ought to stick a knife into you now; but I guess I’ll wait outside the -door, an’ see if you mind what I tell you.” - -Then with a threatening flourish of his pistol, he slunk away, and as -soon as he was outside the door I rose up and followed. - -I knew he was lying, well enough, and that his threats were merely meant -to terrify me into keeping silent until he escaped. He considered me a -mere boy, and believed I would be too frightened to cause him any -trouble. - -But where could he and his fellow thieves go? How could they penetrate -the wild thicket? That was the question that puzzled me. And then I -remembered that Daggett was with them, who was reputed to be able to -travel at will throughout the interior of the island. - -When I reached the door and looked around I could at first see no signs -of the man who had just left me. Then I discovered a dark form creeping -along the edge of the jungle, and at once I sprang into the shade myself -and crept after him. He was going slowly, and in my eagerness I closed -up most of the distance between us, until I was dangerously near. But he -did not look around, and while my eyes were fastened upon him he dropped -to his knees, pushed aside a thick bush, and disappeared into the -thicket. - -That was all the information I wanted, just then; so I hastily marked -the place by heaping a mound of sand before the bush, and then ran back -to my hut as fast as I could go. I was terribly humiliated at being -robbed so coolly of the gold that had been placed in my care, and rashly -resolved that I would recover it by my own efforts, without disturbing -the slumbers of my uncle or the Major. So, entering the hut, I secured -three revolvers, of the Colt type, and several boxes of cartridges for -them, all of which I had secretly smuggled from the ship and hidden -among the groceries, for the Major had forbidden any of our crew having -fire-arms. I had thought that an emergency might arise, some time, when -these revolvers would be useful to us, and now I blessed my foresight in -secreting them. - -Having secured the weapons I ran quickly to the hut of Nux and Bryonia, -and cautiously awakened them. At my first touch Bry sprang into the air -and alighted on his feet. - -“What’s matter, Mars Sam?” he demanded. - -“I’ve been robbed, Bry!” I panted. - -“Robbed!” echoed Nux, who was now beside us. - -“Yes; Larkin and his gang have taken every bag of our dust.” - -Through the dim light I could see their white eyeballs glaring at me in -amazement. - -“What you goin’ do, Mars Sam?” asked Bry. - -“I’m going to give chase, and make the rascals give it back. That is, if -you will be my friends, and stand by me,” I said. “By daybreak every bag -must be in my hut again.” - -“Sure ’nough,” murmured Nux. - -“We ready, Mars Sam,” announced Bry, quickly. - -“Then take these revolvers, and follow me.” - -I gave a weapon to each, having hastily loaded them; and then I turned -away, followed by the dark forms of the two Sulus. - -“They’re thieves, you know; burglars and outlaws,” I said. “So if we -have to shoot them down, no one can blame us.” - -They made no answer to this remark, and soon we had left the camp behind -and reached the bush underneath which Larkin had disappeared. In a low -voice I related what I had seen, and Bryonia, who was a master of -woodcraft, at once dropped to his knees and vanished into the thicket. I -followed closely after him, and Nux brought up the rear. After creeping -a few paces through the underbrush Bry grasped my hand and raised me to -my feet, and I discovered that we were now in a well-defined but narrow -path which allowed us to stand upright. - -It was dark as pitch in the grim forest, and we could only feel our way -along; but it was not possible for us to get off the path, which had -doubtless been cut by Daggett to afford his entrance into the interior -of the island, and if our progress was slow those whom we pursued could -not proceed at much greater speed themselves; so we crept along, -stumbling over roots and tearing our clothes by brushing against the -briars on either side, for a period of nearly an hour. Bryonia glided -before us as stealthily as a panther, and often I was not certain but -that he had left us far behind; but Nux made as much noise as I did, and -puffed much harder to get his breath, so I did not fear being abandoned -in the black wilderness. - -The ground seemed to rise gradually as we penetrated into the wild -interior, but the path remained as narrow as at first. Now that my first -excitement and indignation had cooled, this midnight pursuit began to -look doubtful of result. The robbers knew the way much better than we -did, and they were so far ahead of us that we heard no sound of any sort -to guide us. More than once I was tempted to abandon the chase, for my -folly in undertaking it grew more and more evident; but the two blacks -had no thought of turning back, and I was ashamed to call a halt. - -Suddenly I ran plump into Bryonia, who grasped my arm as firmly as if it -were in a vice, and held me rigid. Nux immediately ran into me, but -stopped short at the moment of contact. - -“What is it, Bry?” I asked, in a whisper. - -“Look!” he answered, and swung me around in front of him. Then, as I -peered into the darkness, a faint ray of light became visible. In a -moment I perceived that it was growing bigger and brighter, and then I -knew what it meant. - -“They’ve gone into camp, and lit a fire!” said I, pleased to have -overtaken them. - -“Dey do’n’ know we’s coming,” chuckled Nux, from behind. - -But Bry stood like a statue, holding fast to my shoulders and peering -over my head at the enemy. We could now see that the forest was much -thinner here than at the point we had entered, and just beyond, in a -little hollow where Larkin and his men were encamped, the trees grew -quite scattered. - -“Our best plan,” said I, after a moment’s thought, “will be to creep up -to them and make a sudden attack.” - -“One, two, free, fou’,” counted Bry, in his deep voice. “No use to -’tack, Mars Sam. Dey got guns, an’ kill us all quick.” - -“We have our revolvers,” I suggested, rather disappointed at his -prediction. - -“Nux an’ I _might_ hit somefin’, an’ we might not,” said Bry. “If we hit -somefin’ it might be a man, an’ it might not.” - -This was discouraging, and it called to mind the fact that I was not -much used to fire-arms myself. - -“Still, I don’t mean to go back without doing something to recover our -gold,” said I. - -“Wait!” whispered the black, and swung me around back of him again. How -he managed this I do not know, for the path was very narrow. Next moment -he disappeared, as if the earth had swallowed him up. - -Nux gave a laugh, and sat down upon the ground. After a few moments I -followed suit, squatting in the place I had been standing, for even from -that distance I could see by the flickering firelight the dim forms of -the robbers gathered around it. - -And now I perceived that Bry’s decision was wise. We were too far from -camp to expect assistance in case of an emergency, even if our friends -succeeded in finding the entrance to the jungle that was so cleverly -concealed under the bush. So whatever was to be done must be done by -ourselves—a boy and two black men against four desperate and well-armed -villains, who would stop at no crime to retain the gold they had stolen. - -Evidently they did not fear pursuit now, for we could hear the murmur of -their voices as they laughed and shouted at one another. - -We waited in silence for a long time, and as the gloom of the silent -forest became intensified by the distant light I began to feel for the -first time a thrill that was akin to fear. - -Finally I noticed a black body wriggling its way toward us through the -brush like some huge snake, and a moment later Bryonia stood before me. - -“I creep close an’ hear what dey say, Mars Sam,” he reported. “Dey goin’ -watch all night. I watch, too. Tomorrow maybe we catch ’em. You an’ Nux -go sleep.” - -I protested at once that I was not sleepy; but Bry led us away from the -path to a quiet place where he had found a bank of moss, and here he -cautioned us to remain quietly. He himself crept once again toward the -camp fire, and a moment later was wholly invisible. Nux whispered to me -tales of Bryonia’s skill as a woodsman, wherein it seemed he had -excelled in his native land; but they grew monotonous, in time, and -before I knew it I had fallen fast asleep on the mossy bank. - - - - - CHAPTER X. - THE ROCKING STONE. - - -When I opened my eyes it was broad daylight, and at first I could not -remember where I was. But as I sat up I saw before me Nux and Bryonia, -seated calmly side by side, with the wilderness all around me and the -distant voices of the robbers echoing faintly in my ears. The sun was -up, for I could see it glinting through the trees; so, as a recollection -of my surroundings came back to me, I asked Bry what was going on. - -He said the men were breaking camp, having slept late, and that -presently they were going to travel still further into the interior. I -could not imagine what they had in view, or where they expected to hide -from the vengeance of the men they had plundered; but Bry declared we -could follow them without ourselves being seen, so I decided not to give -up until we had tracked them to their hiding place—if, indeed, they had -one. - -Presently we could see them tramping away to the southward, carrying the -gold and provisions they had tied up in the blankets. There must have -been two or three hundredweight of the gold, so the packages were heavy, -and they had to take turns carrying them. But men seldom feel -overburdened by the weight of gold, so we heard no complaints from the -bearers. - -Bry went on alone, hiding behind rocks and trees but keeping the men -well in sight. After him trailed Nux, keeping Bry in sight; and then, as -far away as I dared, I followed Nux, trying to imitate the example of -the blacks and to hide myself as well as possible. - -Before noon I grew hungry, for we had brought no provisions of any sort -with us. The robbers paused to lunch, and then went on; but although I -searched carefully, I could not find a morsel of food that they had cast -aside. Of water there was plenty, for we crossed several small streams; -but food began to be more precious than gold to me, and I vaguely -wondered if I should die of starvation before I got back to camp. - -At evening the men made camp again, this time in a little clearing -strewn with fallen logs; and when Bry rejoined me in a clump of trees -where Nux and I had halted, I told him frankly that I was faint with -hunger, and that unless I could find something to eat I could not go on. -I have no doubt the blacks were hungry, too; but they were more inured -to hardship, and could bear it better. - -But Bry volunteered to try to secure some food, and as soon as darkness -had fallen he crept toward the camp, managing to approach to within five -yards of the camp fire, around which the robbers sat smoking and -talking. He was concealed by a huge log, behind which he hid, listening -carefully to the conversation, which he afterward retailed to me. - -“So far,” Larkin was saying, “we couldn’t have done better. By this time -I guess we’re pretty safe from pursuit.” - -“No one could find their way here in a year,” boasted Daggett, his lean -face grinning with delight. “I’m the only man on the island as knows the -trails.” - -“Are you sure you can lead us to that queer rock you tell of?” asked -Judson, a little uneasily. - -“Sure. And once there, we could defy an army,” returned Daggett. “Then -we can make our raft, row out to where the ship is, and sail away home.” - -Larkin gave a rude laugh, ending it with an oath. - -“There’ll be some tall cussin’ in the camp,” he said. - -“Major’ll be crazy,” assented Daggett. - -“I swiped every grain o’ gold he had, while he lay a-snorin’,” chuckled -Hayes, a big ruffian who was called “Dandy Pete,” in derision, because -he was so rough and unkempt. “Pity we couldn’t ’a’ got all there was in -camp.” - -“There’s enough to make us all rich, my boys, anyhow,” remarked Larkin. -“It’s nearly broke my back, luggin’ of it, an’ there’s only four of us -to divide.” - -At this they seemed to grow thoughtful, and all sat silently smoking for -several minutes. - -“What bothers me,” said Judson, breaking the silence, “is how we’re to -get that blasted ship into some civilized port. There ain’t a man here -as knows anything about sailin’.” - -“That’s all right,” said Larkin, confidently. “The sun rises in the -east, don’t it? Well, all we’ve got to do is h’ist the sails and let the -wind blow us towards the east. Some time or other we’ll get to the -American continent, and then we can run down the coast to ’Frisco. It’s -no trouble to sail a ship.” - -“We’ve got to get away, somehow,” grumbled Judson, “or our gold won’t be -of any use to us. When are we going to divide?” - -“When we get on the ship,” said Daggett, promptly. - -“When we’re at sea will be better,” added Larkin. - -They looked at one another suspiciously. - -“It’s got to be a fair divvy,” said Dandy Pete, with an oath, “or else -there won’t be so many to divide up with.” - -“What do you mean by that?” demanded Larkin, angrily. - -“I mean I’ll stick a knife in your ribs, if you try any trickery with -me,” replied Pete, scowling. “You made the terms yourself, and you’ve -got to live up to ’em. It’s a quarter each, all around.” - -“That’s wrong!” yelled Daggett, springing to his feet. “I’m to have a -third, for guiding you. If it hadn’t been for me, you couldn’t get away -with the gold at all.” - -“Who promised you a third?” asked Hayes. - -“Larkin.” - -“Well, let Larkin make it up to you, out of his own share. I’m going to -have a quarter.” - -“And so am I,” said Judson, fingering his revolver. - -Larkin glared at them with a white face. - -“We won’t quarrel about it, boys,” he said, after a time. “There’s -plenty for all, and we must hang together till we’re out of danger. I’ll -take what you think is right, for my share.” - -“I’ll take my third, an’ no less,” growled Daggett. - -No one looked at him. Each seemed to be busy with his own thoughts. - -Bryonia had chosen this especial log to hide behind, because the robbers -had placed their sack of provisions upon it. While listening to the -conversation I have recorded, the black had stealthily reached up his -hand and managed to extract from the bundle a tin of corned beef and a -handful of ship’s biscuits. Then he wriggled carefully away, and in a -few minutes had rejoined Nux and me, where we hid among the trees. - -I think no food has ever tasted quite so delicious to me as did that -tinned beef and stale biscuit. When divided amongst three there was -little enough in each share, but it sufficed to allay our hunger and -give us fresh strength and courage. - -After we had eaten, Bry decided to go back again for more, since another -opportunity to purloin from the bundle of provisions might not be -offered us. - -As it was very dark by this time, Nux and I crept nearer, to where a big -rock lay; and here, hidden by the deep shadows, we were able to -distinguish clearly all that transpired around the camp fire. - -Bry being between us and the light, we could follow his creeping form -with our eyes until we saw him lying safely hidden behind the log, with -the bundle of food just over him. By this time all the robbers had lain -down to sleep except Larkin, who had taken the watch and sat moodily -smoking beside the fire, on which he tossed now and then a handful of -fuel. - -Suddenly, as he looked toward the sack that rested upon the log, he saw -it move. In an instant a pistol shot rang out, and the robbers sprang to -their feet with cries of alarm. - -“Somebody’s behind that log!” shouted Larkin, who was himself trembling -with fear. - -At once Bryonia arose to his feet, stepped over the log, and calmly -advanced into the light of the fire, holding out his hand in greeting -and smiling broadly into the angry faces confronting him. - -“Don’ shoot poor Bry,” he said, pleadingly. “I’se run ’way to j’ine -you.” - -“Run away!” exclaimed Larkin, while the others looked at the black -suspiciously. “Why did you do that?” - -“So’s I won’ haf to work any mo’,” answered Bry. “Dey’s jest killin’ me -in dat camp, luggin’ bags o’ sand an’ washin’ gold all day.” - -“Who came with you?” asked Daggett. - -“Nobody ’t all,” declared Bry. “I seen yo’ all leave de camp, an’ so I -crep’ along after yo’. Wouldn’t have let yo’ know I was here, sure -’nough, but I got so hungry. I couldn’t stand it no longer, so I tried -to steal somefin’ to eat, an’ Mars Larkin he shot de gun at me.” - -“How did you know we had quit the camp for good?” enquired Pete, in a -surly tone. - -“Saw you take de gold, suh. So I ’pects you ain’t comin’ back agin’, an’ -thought I’d j’ine yo’. If you’ll take me ’long an’ feed me, Mars Hayes, -I’ll help tote de gold.” - -Bryonia’s statement was so simple that the miners were inclined to -believe him. Nux and I, who had crawled nearer to the fire when the -pistol shot rang out, could hear distinctly every word, and for a moment -I was horrified that Bry should prove false and desert to the enemy. But -Nux was chuckling gleefully, and whispered: “Dat Bry, he mighty clever -boy, Mars Sam!” So I began to comprehend that Bry was acting a part, -with the idea of saving Nux and me from discovery and ultimately -recovering the gold. Therefore I kept silent and listened eagerly. - -Evidently the miners were not of one opinion concerning the new arrival. - -“Let’s kill the nigger,” said Daggett. “Then we won’t run any chances.” - -“Don’t be a fool,” retorted Larkin. “Bry can be useful to us. He’s the -cook of the ‘Flipper’, I’m told, and besides helping to carry the gold, -he can cook our meals when we get to sea, and help sail the ship.” - -“If he’s run away from camp, why, he’s one of us,” said Judson, yawning -and sitting down again. “And if it comes to a fight, he counts for one -more on our side.” - -“But he don’t get any gold,” added Dandy Pete. - -“Not an ounce!” declared Daggett. - -“Don’t want any gold,” said Bry, composedly. “Only want to get away.” - -“All right,” decided Larkin. “You can come along. But you’ve got to obey -orders, and the first time I catch you at any tricks, I’ll put a bullet -into you.” - -Bry grinned from ear to ear, as if he considered this a good joke, and -then he warmed his hands over the fire while Judson brought him -something to eat from the bundle. - -Afterward all lay down to sleep again except Larkin, who resumed his -watch. It was too soon to put any trust in Bry, so the black, having -eaten his fill, lay down beside the others. - -Nux and I cautiously retreated to the rock, and consulted as to what we -should do under these circumstances. The black man had perfect -confidence in his comrade, and proposed that we should still follow the -band of robbers and wait for Bry to find a way to communicate with us -and assist us. This seemed reasonable to me, also. - -As we were chilled to the bones in the cold night air, Nux suggested -that we go into camp until morning, and led me a long distance back into -the woods, where we finally came to a deep hollow. Here there would be -little danger that a fire could be seen by the robbers; so we gathered -together some twigs, and as I had matches in my pocket a fire was soon -started that proved very grateful to us both. We then agreed to take -turns watching until daylight, and while Nux lay down to sleep I took -the first watch. But in some way—perhaps because the fire was so cosy -and agreeable,—I gradually lost consciousness, and when morning came -both Nux and I awoke with a start to find the fire out and the sun -glinting brightly through the trees. - -We made all haste toward the camp of the robbers, but when we arrived at -the place we found it deserted. They could not have been gone long, -however, for the embers of the fire were still aglow; and Nux, who was -keen as a bloodhound on a trail, declared he would have no trouble in -following the band. - -Before we left, however, we made a search for food, and to our joy -discovered behind the log a can of beans and some more biscuits, which -Bry had evidently found an opportunity to hide there for our benefit. We -began the chase even while we ate, for Nux picked out the trail with -ease and threaded his way between the trees with absolute confidence. - -It was nearly noon when he halted suddenly. - -We had come to the edge of the forest. Before us lay a broad table-land, -barren of any trees or brush whatever, and beyond this strip of rock the -blue sea stretched away to the horizon. - -“Why, we’ve crossed the island!” I exclaimed. - -“Only one end of de island,” corrected Nux. “De bay where our ship lays -ain’t half a mile away.” - -It surprised me that the shrewd black should know this, but I did not -question his statement. Just now my attention was drawn to the robbers, -who had halted upon the further edge of the table-land, which even from -where we stood, could be seen to form a high bluff above the ocean. At -this place it ran out into a little point, and just beyond this point, -but separated from the mainland by a wide gulf, stood an island-like -peak of rock, its flat surface on a level with the bluff. It must at one -time have formed a part of the mainland, but some convulsion of nature -had broken it away, and now a deep fissure isolated it from the bluff. - -Nature was responsible for two other curious freaks. One was a group of -tall pines, three in number, which grew on the separate peak where there -seemed scarcely enough soil covering the rock to hold the roots of the -trees. Yet on the main bluff there were no trees at all. - -The other phenomenon was a great rock, that must have weighed thousands -of tons, which lay upon the edge of the bluff so nicely balanced that it -almost seemed as if a good push would precipitate it into the gulf -below. It was triangular in shape, and the base rested on the bluff -while its outer point projected far over the gulf till it towered almost -above the isolated point of rock I have described. - -The robbers, when we first saw them, were engaged in earnest -consultation. It appeared that Daggett was explaining something about -the great rock, for he pointed toward it several times, and then at the -islet. The others leaned over the edge of the gulf, looked into the -chasm below, at the triangular rock, at the barren islet, and then drew -back and shook their heads. - -Then Daggett, whom I had always considered a coward, did what struck me -as being a very brave act. He climbed upon the sloping rock, and -gradually crept upward on his hands and knees. When he reached a point -above the center the huge rock began to tremble. Daggett crept a little -further along, and now the entire mass of rock, which was poised to a -nicety, raised its vast bulk and tipped slowly outward. Daggett slid -forward; the point of rock under him touched the islet and came to rest, -and then he leaped off and stood safely upon the peak, while the -rocking-stone, relieved of his weight, slowly returned to its former -position. - -A cheer went up from the men, and they hesitated no longer. Bry crept up -the stone next, and was tipped gracefully upon the islet. One after -another Hayes, Judson and Larkin mounted the rocking-stone and were -deposited upon the rocky point, together with their bundles of gold and -provisions. - -We could not see very well what became of them, after this, for the big -rock hid them from our view; but as it was evident they could not get -back again—at least by the same means they had employed to reach the -islet,—Nux and I made bold to creep out of our shelter and approach the -point that jutted outward into the sea. - -Then, to our surprise, we saw that the flat top of the rock was -deserted. The robbers, together with Bry and the treasure, seemed to -have vanished into thin air! - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - THE CAVERN. - - -From our better position we could now see the sides of the great rock -which reared itself nearly a hundred feet from the shore and stood like -some gigantic, flat topped obelisk, keeping guard by the lonely sea. -Some ancient convulsion of nature, such as an earthquake or a lightning -bolt, had evidently split it from the main precipice of rock near which -it stood; for the huge crevice that separated it, and which extended -entirely down to the beach, almost followed its outlines in every -particular. But what had cast up that great rocking-stone, and placed it -in so finely balanced a position that it could be made a curious but -effective bridge to the isolated peak? No one can tell. Another freak of -nature, doubtless, for no mortal hands could ever have moved so great a -weight of solid rock. - -And now was solved the problem of the mysterious disappearance of the -robbers; for, looking over the edge, we saw them creeping slowly down -the side of the cliff. A natural ledge, varying from one to three feet -in breadth, led from the top down to the bottom, circling entirely -around the crag with a sort of corkscrew regularity. It was a dizzy -path, most certainly, and I did not wonder to see the men cling fast to -the inner side of the rock as they crept down the tortuous ledge; but -Daggett, who evidently knew the place well, led them fearlessly, and the -others followed, dragging their burdens and the sacks of gold dust as -best they could. I certainly expected to see one or more of them tumble -headlong at any moment; but no accident happened and presently, as they -descended, the path wound around the opposite side of the rock, and they -were lost to view. - -I wondered if I would see them again, and if it were wise to stick to my -exposed post of observation; but while I pondered the matter Daggett -came into view again, having passed around the rock. He was now two -thirds of the way to the sands, and as he followed the ledge on the -inner side, that lay next the face of the main cliff, I saw him suddenly -pause upon a broader part of the path than the rest, and then disappear -into the rock itself—or so it seemed to my gaze from where I watched. -One by one the men came after him, and one by one the rock swallowed -them up with their burdens; and now passed a period of tedious waiting. - -Both Nux and I had counted the fugitives and saw that all had safely -descended to this point, including Bry. But what had become of them now -was a mystery. - -“What shall we do, Nux?” I asked in indecision. “There’s nothing more to -be seen from here.” - -The black, whose eyes held a startled expression, made no reply; but he -crept with me to a nearer and better position at the edge of the cliff -beside the rocking-stone, and together we peered over into the abyss. -Now, indeed, the strange disappearance of the robbers was explained, for -from our present point of vantage we could see a black spot far down on -the inner face of the column of rock, where the ledge passed, and this -spot was evidently a cavity into which the men had penetrated. - -“All we can do now,” I said, with a sigh of regret, “is to wait until -they come out. It would be foolish to follow them into that place.” - -Nux nodded an emphatic approval, and we proceeded to lie down upon our -faces, so that our eyes just projected over the edge of the cliff, and -in this position we watched as patiently as we could for something to -happen. - -It was fully an hour before the men reappeared. A distant sound of -voices, raised high in angry dispute, was the first token that the -desperadoes were quitting the interior of the rock. Then Larkin and -Daggett came out and stood upon the ledge; the others crowding behind -them on the narrow footing, while their guide pointed along the ledge -that still continued to lead downward. - -They were without burdens now, either of provisions or gold dust; but -the two axes were carried over Bry’s shoulder, and another man bore a -coil of rope. - -They seemed to be disputing together about something, and a few of the -words reached our ears. Daggett was urging them to follow a plan he had -proposed, while some of the others demurred. - -“It’s too hot to work,” we heard one of the men declare. - -“It’s not too hot to hang,” shouted Daggett, in reply, “and you’ll hang, -every mother’s son of you, if we don’t get to the ship!” - -That seemed to be an effective argument, for after a few more words of -protest the men followed Daggett along the ledge, Bry coming last of -all. - -The path was broader from there on, and they made rapid progress, soon -being again lost to our view around the rock. Just as Bry disappeared he -looked up and saw Nux and me eagerly watching from above. For an instant -he paused to wave his hand and grin at us reassuringly; then he passed -around the edge and vanished after the others. - -“Dat Bry don’ ’pear to be much scared,” said Nux, in an encouraged tone. - -“No,” I answered, thoughtfully. “He’s got some plan in his head, I’m -sure, to help us. But where have the men gone now?” - -Nux could not answer this problem, but after a few moments it solved -itself, for the robbers and Bry appeared upon the sandy shore, close to -the water, and walked briskly along the narrow strip of beach between -the lapping waves and the grim precipice of the mainland. It was not -long before a bend in the coast hid them completely, and then we sat up -and looked at one another inquiringly. - -“What we do now?” asked the black. - -“Let’s go down the rock,” I suggested, assuming to be braver than I -really was. “They’ve left the gold behind them, that’s sure; and the -gold is what we’re after, Nux. Once we have recovered that, it doesn’t -matter so much what becomes of the thieves.” - -“Won’ dey come back?” enquired Nux, hesitatingly. - -“I hope not,” said I, truthfully. “At least not until after we’ve got -back the gold. But there’s no time to lose. Follow me.” - -Having thus assumed the leadership, I strove to banish all unmanly fear -and boldly sprang on to the end of the rocking-stone that rested on the -mainland. Slowly and with caution I crept up its incline until I was -directly over the gulf. It was now that the stone should tip, but it -seemed that my weight, being less than that of any of the men who had -passed over, was not sufficient to balance the rock, so it began to look -like a risky thing for me to climb further up the tapering point. - -“But it’s got to be done,” I muttered to myself, setting my teeth firmly -together; and then, summoning what courage I possessed, I lay close to -the rock and crawled steadily upward, digging my toes desperately into -the irregular hollows of the surface, to keep from sliding into the gulf -that yawned below. Higher and higher I climbed, and at last the huge -rock trembled and then gently sank beneath me. For a moment I was -exultant; but I had crept so near to the slippery point of the wedge -that I could find no rough projection to grasp with my fingers, and -therefore as soon as my head became lower than my feet I slid -headforemost to the point and tumbled off before the rocking-stone had -reached a point of rest upon the peak. - -Fortunately, however, I had been carried over the gulf, and although I -lay, half-stunned, upon the very edge of the great precipice, I was not -much hurt. In another moment I managed to drag myself to a position of -greater safety, while the rocking-stone, relieved of my weight, reared -its nearest point into the air again and fell slowly back into its -original position. - -Nux, who had watched breathlessly my adventure and hair-breadth escape, -was trembling violently when he in turn mounted the stone. But I called -out to reassure him, and his greater weight caused the wedge to tip more -quickly, so that he effected the passage to the rocky peak with -comparative ease. - -Once beside me the faithful fellow began rubbing my limbs briskly to -renew their circulation and ease the bruises, and it was not long before -I felt sufficiently restored to announce my resolve to continue the -adventure. - -“Come on, Nux,” said I, scrambling to my feet, “we must get that gold -before Daggett and his gang come back.” - -The black was staring at the rocking-stone, now removed from our -table-like refuge by a good twenty feet. - -“How we get back again?” he asked, in perplexity. - -“I don’t know,” said I. “That’s a question we’ll have to face afterward. -The main thing is to get the gold, and it’s certain that if we can find -no way to escape the robbers will be as badly off themselves.” - -Nux shook his head. - -“Dat won’ help us, Mars Sam,” he said, gravely. - -But already I was engaged in eagerly peering over the edge of the peak -to find the ledge by which the men had descended, and in an instant I -discovered it. It started with a projection scarcely six inches wide, -which lay nearly four feet from the top, and it is small wonder that I -looked at it dubiously, at first. For if I let myself over, and missed -my footing, I would be tumbled sheer down the face of the cliff. - -“I go first,” decided Nux, who had also glanced over the cliff. - -There was a crack in the rock, near the edge, which afforded him a hold -for his hands, and clutching this the black let his body slide over -until his feet touched the projection. - -“Now, Mars Sam,” he said. “You hold on me, an’ come down.” - -This I quickly did, and found the feat much less difficult than I had -feared. Just at the top where my companion’s feet rested, there was -sufficient incline to enable me to lean against the rock, and a few -steps further on the ledge widened until the path was quite easy to -follow. - -I went first, followed closely by the black, and although it was not a -descent one would have chosen for a pleasure excursion there was little -of danger to be encountered by those with cool heads and determined -hearts, such as we strove to maintain. - -Round and round the great pillar of rock we crept, nearing the foot -gradually until we came at last to the side facing the main cliff and -found the opening of a large cavern beside us. - -Filled with eager curiosity I took a step or two inside, and found the -cavern to be fully ten feet in height and about fifteen feet in depth. -There was no light except that which came through the round entrance, -and as this faced the side of the cliff it was so shadowed that it -required a few moments for me to accustom my eyes to the gloom, so that -I could see plainly the interior of the cave. - -Its floor was strewn deeply with sand, an evidence that when the waves -rolled high they rebounded from the face of the cliff and deposited -their sand in the cavern. The marks of numerous footprints, however, -were all that could be seen in the cave, and it did not take me a moment -to guess what had occupied the robbers so long. - -“They’ve buried the sacks of gold and the provisions under the sand!” I -exclaimed. - -“Sure ’nough,” agreed Nux. - -“It will take us some time to dig for them, for we don’t know exactly -where to look,” I continued, reflectively, “so our best plan will be to -go down to the beach and discover what has become of Daggett and his -crew, and whether they’re liable to come back here before night.” - -The black readily agreed to this, so we at once left the cave and -continued along the ledge until we reached the sand. - -The path became quite broad in this part, and our descent was therefore -concluded very rapidly. - -Once on the shore we walked briskly along until we had turned the bend -in the beach, which curved to follow the lines of a little bay. Here we -paused, for a long stretch of the beach was now opened to our gaze. - -From this point the shore widened out, for the precipitous mainland -shrank backward and decreased gradually in height until, a half mile or -so further on, it reached the level plain and merged into a deep forest -which grew almost down to the edge of the sea. - -No human being was in sight, so we naturally concluded that the robbers -had entered the forest. - -Being curious to discover what they were doing, without hesitation we -decided to follow them, and their path was easily traced by the -footprints in the sand. These led straight to the forest, and although -somewhat fearful that the enemy would discover our presence, we -proceeded to walk boldly around the shore of the little bay until we -came to the edge of the trees. - -A sound of voices, mingled with the strokes of the axes, now guided us, -and stealthily creeping among the thick underbrush we soon discovered -the robbers busily at work. - -Judson and Dandy Pete were trimming the branches from a fallen -tree-trunk, while the others were rolling and dragging another big log -toward the sea, the glistening waters being perceptible but a few yards -away. Evidently the men were intending to build a raft, and after -listening for a few minutes to their disjointed conversation we learned -that the raft was designed to convey them and their stolen wealth to the -ship. - -While Daggett, Larkin and Bry tugged and dragged at the log, Nux and I -crept away to the shore, where we found two big logs already lying upon -the sands. Also we could now plainly see, sheltered in another bay, the -“Flipper” lying quietly at her anchorage, as Nux had wisely predicted. - -The schemes of the robbers were now fully explained. Under cover of the -forest by day, and hidden in their cave by night, they intended to -complete the raft, and when it was ready it would not be difficult to -steal away to the ship with the treasure, under cover of darkness, hoist -the sails, and creep out to sea, bidding defiance to the Major and his -comrades and leaving the miners and the “Flipper’s” crew to perish on -the lonely island. - -But the construction of the raft would require time—several days, at -least—for after getting the logs to the shore they must be fastened -together by cross-strips secured with wooden pegs, since there was not -enough rope in their possession to bind the tree-trunks together. - -Once more returning to a part of the underbrush near which the men were -employed, Nux and I settled ourselves to listen attentively to their -conversation. - -Presently we heard Daggett say: - -“This rate we’ll have the raft ready by Saturday, and Saturday night -we’ll take the ship.” - -“It’s beastly hard work!” growled Dandy Pete, brushing with his sleeve -the sweat from his brow. - -“Yes; but it means liberty and riches to every one of us,” said Daggett, -and that was an argument none cared to deny. - -Just then I was startled at hearing low voices just beside me and -instinctively I touched the black’s shoulder and we crouched lower in -the bushes. Nux, indeed, with a woodsman’s instinct, was quite flat upon -the ground, lifeless and invisible, and I strove to imitate him. - -“It’s as easy as can be,” said the voice, which I recognized as that of -Larkin. “We’ll let the fools work until the raft is finished, and then -we’ll put our knives in their hearts, and have the gold for ourselves.” - -“How about Bry?” asked Judson, hoarsely whispering to his murderous -comrade. - -“Oh, he won’t interfere any,” was the reply. “And we need the nigger to -help us work the ship.” - -“Can three of us manage the vessel?” - -“Of course, with good weather. We’ll have to take our chances of a -storm, but the fewer there are to divide up, the bigger our fortunes -will be. We won’t give the nigger a cent, but go halves on the whole -thing. Perhaps we can sell the ship, too, for a good sum.” - -“All right; I’m with you!” declared Judson, with an oath; and then the -two conspirators crept away and rejoined the others, unconscious that -their diabolical plot had been overheard. - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - WE RECOVER THE GOLD. - - -Thinking over the matter, I decided to return at once to the cave. The -thieves would doubtless be occupied in the forest until sundown, and -such a chance as this to secure possession of the gold might never occur -again. For if Daggett or his men chanced to see our footprints in the -sand, or suspected they were being spied upon, they would be liable to -leave a guard in the cave thereafter. - -So we softly crept from the forest and made our way back by the same -route we had come, taking care to tread in the trail made by the -robbers, so that our footprints could be less easily distinguished. We -did not feel entirely safe from observation until we had regained the -column of rock which towered into the air beside the precipitous cliff; -but once our feet were on the narrow ledge both I and my faithful Sulu -breathed easier, and with more deliberation accomplished the ascent to -the cave. - -“Now,” said I, “we must work carefully, so that no spot of sand can -escape us; for the thieves have taken care to disturb the surface -everywhere, in order to throw any chance visitor to this hiding-place -off the track. But we know the gold is buried in this cave, Nux, so it -ought not to be a very hard job to find it.” - -Nux nodded, with his usual complaisance. - -“We begin in back,” he suggested, “and work front.” - -This seemed sensible, so I followed the black to the far end of the -cavern, and falling upon our knees we immediately began digging with our -hands into the soft sand. - -For nearly an hour we steadily worked, finding nothing at all. Then, as -I stopped to rest, I cast a careless glance along the rocky sides of the -cave and thought that I saw a white mark upon the wall, a few feet -toward the front. Springing to my feet I approached this point and -discovered that a small cross had been made with a piece of chalk or a -bit of white limestone. - -“Here we are, Nux!” I cried, joyfully and at once began digging in the -sand beneath the mark. A few minutes work proved that my sudden -suspicion was correct; for Nux, who had straightway joined me, dragged -one of the sacks to light, while I discovered another just beside it. - -It was part of the stolen gold, sure enough, and my heart beat fast with -excitement as I realized that the precious hoard was once more in my -possession. - -Only a part had been hidden in this place, we found; but now we had an -unmistakeable clew to guide us, so that we had little difficulty in -finding a second secret mark that resulted in the discovery of the -balance of the treasure, as well as the sacks of provisions. - -When all had been unearthed Nux asked: - -“What we do now, Mars Sam?” - -“Why, carry it away, of course,” I answered, joyous and elate. - -“Where?” enquired the black, simply. - -I looked at him in surprise, and then realizing the meaning of the -question, grew thoughtful again. - -“You’re right, Nux,” said I. “It’s going to be a harder task than I -thought. We can’t pass by the forest with it, that’s certain; for -Daggett and his followers would be sure to see us. On the other side, -the cliff rises straight out of the sea, and there’s no way to escape -around it. All we can do, then, is to carry the gold to the top of this -rock.” - -“Hm!” granted the Sulu. “Dat no good, Mars Sam.” - -“Why not?” - -“No way to get off top of rock.” - -“True; but we can hide there, ’till the thieves go away to the ship. It -isn’t likely they’ll climb up there again, for this cave is a better -place to sleep in.” - -Nux seemed unconvinced, and I had none too much confidence in my own -assertion. - -“Tonight,” said the black, in a dismal tone, “dey hunt for de gold. All -gone. Robber very mad. Dey look ev’rywhere; den dey find us on rock. Den -dey kill us.” - -“That’s a pretty tough prophecy, Nux,” I returned, as cheerfully as I -could. “And it sounds likely enough, I confess. We’ve got the gold -again, to be sure; but the robbers have got us; so we’re worse off than -we were before.” - -Nux took a lump of bread from a provision sack and begun to munch it -leisurely. Noticing the action, and remembering that I also was hungry, -I proceeded to follow the black’s example. - -While we ate, however, my Sulu was busily thinking, and so was I. As a -result I presently gave my leg a delighted slap and began to laugh. - -Nux looked at me with a grin of sympathy upon his black features. - -“What’s matter, Mars Sam?” - -“Nux,” said I, checking my amusement and trying to look grave and -impressive, “there’s an old saying that ‘there’s never a lock so strong -but there’s a key to fit it’. In other words, while there’s life there’s -hope; never give up the ship; every sky has a silver lining!” - -Nux looked puzzled. - -“That’s a lovely pair of trousers you’re wearing, Nux,” I continued, in -a jocular strain. “They’re made of the stoutest cloth Uncle Naboth could -find in San Francisco, and I gave them to you out of the ship’s stores -only three or four days ago, because your old ones were so ragged.” - -Nux glanced at his wide-legged blue trousers and nodded. - -“Now, old man,” said I, “you’ve often told me you used to go bare-legged -and bare-backed in your own island, so I’m going to ask you to go -bare-legged a little while now, and lend me those trousers.” - -“Wha’ for, Mars Sam?” - -“To put the gold grains in, of course. The robbers may look for the -sacks of gold, when they come back, but they’re pretty sure not to open -them. Therefore, my friend we’ll fix it so that they’ll think their gold -is all safe.” - -“How, Mars Sam?” - -“By filling the sacks with sand, and burying them again where we found -them.” - -Nux looked at me admiringly, and grinned until his mouth stretched from -ear to ear and displayed every one of his white teeth. - -“Good, Mars Sam!” he cried, and at once stripped the trousers from his -legs. - -I now hunted in the pockets of my jacket and brought out several small -bits of cord, which I knotted firmly together. Then I tied the legs of -Nux’s trousers tightly at the bottoms, thus transforming them into a -double sack of great capacity. - -It did not take us long to transfer the gold dust from the canvas bags -to the trouser-legs, and as soon as this task was accomplished we -refilled the bags with sand and tied up as before. I was obliged to tear -away a part of my own shirt to get material with which to tie the upper -part of the trousers, for I did not wish to deprive poor Nux of his -entire apparel. The Sulu looked funny enough, dressed only in his shoes -and shirt, with his black legs between them, and more than once I was -obliged to pause and laugh heartily at my comrade’s appearance. But Nux -didn’t seem to mind, and soon the seriousness of our position and the -necessity to hasten caused me to forget the queer costume of my -follower. - -We abstracted but a slender supply of provisions from the sacks, for we -did not wish to arouse suspicion by taking too much. The next task was -to bury the sacks of sand and the provisions exactly as they had been -before, and to smooth over the surface of the sand and trample it down -just as we had found it when we first entered the cave. - -This being accomplished to our complete satisfaction, Nux lifted the -heavy gold over his shoulder, one leg hanging behind his back and one in -front, and started to mount the narrow ledge of rock with his burden, -while I followed close behind to render any assistance I could. - -The Sulu was a wonderfully strong man; but his task was a difficult one; -although I tried to relieve him in the worst places by lifting a part of -the heavy load. - -Our progress was slow, for poor Nux had to stop frequently to put down -his load and rest, and it was while we were on the outer surface of the -rock, which faced the sea, that we were suddenly startled by hearing -sounds that assured us the robbers were returning from the forest. Much -time had been consumed in the cave, searching for the treasure and -securing it, and now I began to fear we had delayed too long. - -[Illustration: A hazardous climb.] - -Just at this time the men could not see us; but as soon as they mounted -the ledge and began to wind around the tower of rock, they would be sure -to catch sight of our forms, and then our fate would be sealed. - -“Nux,” I whispered, “pick up the gold and be ready to start. As soon as -the thieves get back to the ledge we must go on, and keep the rock -always between us and them, or we shall be lost.” - -Nux nodded, and obeyed without a word. It was often hard to tell, by the -sound of their voices, just how far up the ledge the men had progressed; -but fortune favored us, and only once did we lag behind enough for the -first of the robber band to espy us. But that first person, by good -luck, proved to be Bryonia, and the clever black at once pretended to -stumble and fall, and so held the men that followed him in check until -Nux and I had escaped around the crag. - -Soon after this the robbers reached the cave, which they entered, thus -enabling us to reach the top of the crag at our leisure. - -Nux was nearly spent when at last he threw the laden trousers upon the -flat top and tried to draw his tired body after them; but I gave him a -hearty boost from behind, and then scrambled to the top unaided, nerved -by the excitement of the moment. - -For several minutes neither of us spoke. The black man lay panting for -breath, with the perspiration streaming from every pore of his body, and -I, filled with gratitude at our escape and the successful accomplishment -of our plan, sat beside my faithful friend and fanned him with my straw -hat. - -The sun was sinking fast, by this time, and the shadows of the three -tall pine trees that grew upon this isolated peak fell upon the spot -where we rested, and cooled our sun-parched bodies. - -Although at times a rough laugh or a shouted curse reached our ears from -the cavern below, there was no indication that Daggett or his band had -yet made the discovery that the place had been visited in their absence, -and the treasure for which they had risked so much abstracted from its -sandy grave. - -When twilight fell I arose and with some difficulty rolled the trousers -to a place nearer the center of the rock, where there was a small -natural hollow; and then Nux and I sat beside it and ate again sparingly -of the food we had brought. - -It was while we were thus occupied that an incident occurred that filled -us with sudden panic. For before our faces a man’s head appeared above -the edge of rock, and two dark eyes glared fixedly into our own. - -At the moment I almost screamed with fright, so unnerved had my recent -adventures rendered me; but Nux laid his broad hand across my mouth and -arrested the outcry. - -“It’s Bry,” he whispered, and even as he spoke the newcomer drew himself -over the edge and crept on all fours to our side. I had no trouble in -recognizing the friendly features then. - -“Oh, Bry!” I said—softly, so as not to be heard by the robbers below—and -clasped the black hands fervently in both my own. - -Bry squatted beside us, his kindly face wreathed in smiles. - -“Dey send me up here to see if anyone ’round,” he whispered. “In a -minute I go back and say ‘no.’” - -“Can’t you stay with us, Bry?” I asked, pleadingly. - -“Not yet, Mars Sam. Dey very bad mans, down dere. Dey kill you quick if -dey find you.” - -“We’ve got the gold, Bry!” - -“I know. I see you in de wood; I follow your footprints all way home; I -see you climbin’ up rock. Den I see de sand been dig up, so I knew you -got gold.” - -“Did they suspect us at all, Bry?” - -“No, Mars Sam. Dey too busy tryin’ to kill each other. All want to have -gold for himself, so all try to kill everyone else. Very bad mans, Mars -Sam.” - -“They’re going to take you on the ship, and make you sail it,” said I. - -Bry laughed, silently. - -“I stay with them now, so they not find you,” he said. “But when right -time come I steal away an’ come back to you. Did you fill sack with -sand, Mars Sam?” glancing enquiringly at the stuffed trousers. - -“Yes.” - -“That good,” said Bry, approvingly. “They dig up one, when they come -back, to see if all safe. Then they hide it again. Very good way to fool -bad mans.” - -“But we can’t leave here until they go away,” I remarked. - -“No. Must be careful. Tomorrow they finish raft. Tomorrow night they go -to ship. You stay here and hide till then. After de bad mans go, I come -back to you, and we go to camp again.” - -“All right, Bry,” said I, as cheerfully as possible. - -Then the black bade us good-bye and returned to the cave to report to -Daggett that no one was to be seen anywhere about. And now Nux and I, -wearied by the adventures of the day, but buoyed by the hope that we -might finally escape with the recovered gold, lay down upon the rocky -eminence and, bathed by the moon’s silver rays, slept peacefully until -morning. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - THE CATASTROPHE. - - -I was awakened by the voices of the robbers, who were leaving the cave -early in order to complete their raft by nightfall. It was evident that -they had not suspected our intrusion into their retreat, or the fact -that their stolen treasure had been taken from them. Indeed, they seemed -in high spirits, especially Larkin and Judson, who were doubtless eager -to carry out their nefarious plan of murdering their comrades as soon as -the work on the raft was finished. Daggett might also harbor a -conspiracy to secure the bulk of the treasure and probably all the -members of the evil band were looking forward to this coming night to -end their suspense and give them an advantage one over the other. “Honor -among thieves” has often been quoted; but in this instance, as in many -others that could be mentioned, the thieves were as lacking in honor as -they were in honesty. - -From my elevated perch I watched them file along the ledge to the sands, -and upon reaching the level set off toward the forest. Not till they -were well out of sight did Nux or I venture to rise upright and stretch -our limbs. - -The morning was warm and sultry. The sun gleamed hot in a cloudless sky -and not a breath of air stirred the leaves of the three tall trees that -stood at the edge of our towering rock. - -“It’s going to be a roasting day,” I said to Nux, “and we won’t get any -shade from those trees until afternoon. Do you suppose we dare go down -to the cave for a while.” - -Nux shook his head. - -“We all safe now, Mars Sam,” he replied. “Better not run no risk wid dis -yeah gold dust.” - -Thoughtfully I gazed toward the forest. - -“Those fellows will be cool and comfortable enough in the shade,” I -remarked, rebelliously, “and I don’t believe they’ll come back through -the hot sun until it’s time to get the treasure. Let’s go down to the -sea and take a swim.” - -Nux was unable to resist the temptation; so, leaving the trousers full -of golden grains resting on top of the rock, we made our way cautiously -along the narrow, winding ledge until we reached the shore. - -There was not a ripple on the sea. It lay as still and inert as a sheet -of glass; but the water was cool, nevertheless, when compared with the -stifling atmosphere, and so I and my black companion paddled in it for -more than an hour, feeling much refreshed by our luxurious bath. - -Afterward we ate our simple breakfast and then climbed the ledge as far -as the mouth of the cave, where we sat down in the shade. Even that -slight exertion quite exhausted us. - -“We will be sure to hear them if they should by chance return,” said I, -“and we’ll certainly be roasted if we get on top of this rock, where the -sun can strike us. I believe it’s the hottest day I ever knew.” - -Meantime the men in the forest were finding their work far from -pleasant, as Bryonia afterward told us. They were shaded from the sun, -it is true; but the air they breathed was as hot as if it came fresh -from an oven, and the least exertion caused the perspiration to stream -from their pores. So there was considerable grumbling among them and a -general shirking of work that made their progress slow. Even Bryonia, -who was fairly heat-proof, found he had little energy to swing his axe, -although he made a pretense of working as industriously as ever. - -“Never mind, boys,” said Daggett, when noon had arrived and they were -eating the luncheon they had brought in their pockets. “The raft will be -big enough to carry us and the gold to the ship, I’m sure, for the sea -is as still as a mill-pond. We’ll just get these two logs to the shore, -and fasten them to the others, and call the thing a go. What do you -say?” - -They agreed with him readily enough. As a matter of fact the raft might -suffice to carry them all, but none of them believed that all five would -embark upon it, so many murderous schemes were lurking in their minds. - -Wearily they dragged the two logs toward the sea, but much time was -consumed in this operation, and the day was far spent before the raft -was complete and ready to launch. - -Most of the men had stripped themselves naked, to work more comfortably, -for the heat was well-nigh unbearable; but now, as they stood ready to -push the raft into the water, the sun suddenly disappeared and a cold -chill swept over them. - -“We’re going to have a storm,” cried Daggett, looking curiously into the -sky. “Better leave the raft where it is, my lads, and make for the -cave.” - -The warning was unquestionable. Already a low, moaning sound came to -their ears across the sea, and the sky grew darker each moment. - -With one accord the men seized their clothing in their arms and ran -along the beach toward the cave, while tiny points of lightning darted -here and there about them, casting weird if momentary gleams upon their -naked forms. - -Nux and I sitting half asleep by the mouth of the cave, were warned by -the first chill blast that swept over us that the weather had changed -and a storm was imminent. Springing to my feet I looked fearfully at the -darkening sky. - -“What’ll we do, Nux?” I asked. “This will bring our enemies back here in -double-quick time.” - -“Better climb on top de rock, Mars Sam,” advised the Sulu. - -“But it’ll rain—floods and torrents, probably—and thunder and lightning -besides.” - -“’Spect it will, Mars Sam. But rain wont hurt us much.” - -“And Daggett’s gang will, if they catch us. I guess you’re right, Nux. -Come along.” - -As we started along the ledge the wind came upon us in sudden gusts, and -the sky grew so dark that we almost had to feel our way. It was -necessary to exercise great care, both to find a secure footing and to -cling fast to the face of the rock, to prevent our being blown into the -abyss below; but we struggled manfully on, and presently reached the -top, where Nux hoisted me over the edge and then scrambled after me. - -By this time the lightning was playing all around us, and we were -obliged to crawl carefully on hands and knees to the little hollow in -the center of the rock, where we were to an extent shielded from the -fierce gusts of wind. Even then I feared we would be blown away; but Nux -shouted in my ear to hold fast to the gold, which served as a sort of -anchor, and enabled us both, as we lay flat in the hollow, to maintain -our positions securely. - -And now the lightning began to be accompanied by sharp peals of thunder, -while the wind suddenly subsided to give place to wild floods of rain. -At intervals could be heard the shouts of the robbers, who had reached -the rocks and were creeping along the ledge to their cave. All the -elements seemed engaged in a confused turmoil, until I was nearly -deafened by the uproar. I tried to ask a question of Nux, but could not -hear my own voice, and gave up the attempt. The thought crossed my mind -that we had been very foolish to climb to this peak of rock, where we -were exposed to the full fury of the storm, and I wondered vaguely, as I -clung to the sack of gold we had risked so much to secure, how long it -would be before the wind swept us away, or we would be annihilated by a -bolt of lightning. - -Presently an arm was laid across my back, as if to protect me, and -raising my head I saw by the light of a vivid flash that Bryonia had -joined us and was lying in the hollow at my side. - -I wondered how the daring Sulu had ever managed to reach us; but the -strong arm gave me a new sense of security, and impulsively I seized the -black man’s hand and pressed it to express my gratitude and welcome. - -An instant later a terrible crash sounded in my ears, while at the same -time a blast of fire swept over the rock and seemed to bathe our three -prostrate figures in its withering flame. Again came a crash; and -another—and still another, while the crisp lightning darted through the -air and made each nerve of our bodies tingle as if pricked by myriads of -needle points. - -Half bewildered, I raised my head, and saw the great rocking-stone sway -from side to side and then plunge headlong into the gulf that lay -between the precipice and the solitary rock whereon we reclined. And I -felt the mighty column of rock shake and lean outward, as if about to -topple into the sea, while the impact of the fallen mass reverberated -above the shriek of the wind and the thunder’s loudest roar. - -Instinctively I braced myself for the end—the seemingly inevitable -outcome of this terrible catastrophe; but to my surprise no violent -calamity overwhelmed us. Instead, the lightning, as if satisfied with -its work of destruction, gradually abated. The blinding flashes no -longer pained my closed eyes with their vivid recurrence, and even the -wind and rain moderated and grew less violent. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - BURIED ALIVE. - - -Terrified beyond measure by the awfulness of the storm, I gave little -heed to the fact that the rocky hollow in which I lay with the two -faithful blacks had filled with water, so that our bodies were nearly -covered by the pool that had formed. My head still rested on the -trousers packed with gold, and one arm was closely clasped around a leg -containing the treasured metal grains. So I lay, half dazed and scarcely -daring to move, while the rain pattered down upon us and the storm -sobbed itself out by degrees. - -I must have lost consciousness, after a time, for my first distinct -recollection is of Bryonia drawing my body from the pool to lay it on a -dryer portion of the rock, where the overhanging trees slightly -sheltered me. The sky had grown lighter by now, and while black streaks -of cloud still drifted swiftly across the face of the moon, there were -times when the great disc was clear, and shed its light brilliantly over -the bleak and desolate landscape. - -Within an hour the rain had ceased altogether, and stars came out to -join the moon; but still we lay motionless atop the peak of rock, worn -out by our struggles with the elements and fitfully dozing in spite of -the horrors we had passed through. - -Bry was first to arouse, and found the sun shining overhead. There was -no wind and the temperature of the morning air was warm and genial. The -black’s legs pained him, for in his terrible climb up the rock during -the storm a jagged piece of rock had cut his thigh and torn the flesh -badly. He had not noticed it until now, but after examining the wound he -bathed it in the water of the pool and bound it up with a rag torn from -his shirt. - -While he was thus occupied Nux sat up and watched him, yawning. They -spoke together in low tones, using the expressive Sulu language, and had -soon acquainted each other with the events that had occurred since they -separated. Their murmured words aroused me to a realization of the -present, and having partially collected my thoughts I began to rub my -eyes and look wonderingly around me. - -The top of the rock was no longer flat, but inclined toward the sea. The -three tall trees also inclined that way, instead of growing upright, and -the neighboring cliff of the mainland seemed further removed from us -than before. Something appeared to be missing in the landscape, and then -I suddenly remembered how the rocking-stone had leaped into the gulf -during the storm. - -“All safe?” I asked, looking at my black friends gratefully. - -“All safe,” answered Bry, smiling. - -“It was a dreadful night,” I continued, with a shudder. “Have you heard -anything from the robbers yet?” - -“No, Mars Sam.” - -“They’re probably sleeping late. Anyhow, they can’t have gone away on -the raft yet.” - -Bry shook his head. - -“All very wicked mans, Mars Sam,” he said. “Even in big storm, while we -climb up to cave, Mars Daggett tell me to go behind Pete an’ push him -off rock.” - -“The villain!” I exclaimed, indignantly. - -“He tell me if I not push Pete off, he kill me,” continued Bry, with a -grin. - -“What did you do?” - -“When they run into cave, I run by it, an’ come here. That’s all, Mars -Sam.” - -“You did well, Bry. If they climb up here after you, we’ll fight them to -the death.” - -“No climb rock any more, Mars Sam,” said Bry, soberly. - -“Why not?” - -“See how rock tip? Only fly can climb rock now.” - -“I believe you’re right, Bry!” I cried, startled at this dreadful -assertion; “and, if so, we’re prisoners here. Let us see what it looks -like.” - -I crawled rather stiffly down the inclined surface to the edge -overlooking the sea, and one glance showed me that it would now be -impossible for anyone to walk along the narrow ledge. - -While I looked a sharp cry of horror from Nux reached my ears, and -swiftly turning I hastened with Bry toward the place where the black was -leaning over the gulf that separated the peak from the mainland. - -“What is it, Nux?” I asked, anxiously. - -But the Sulu only stood motionless, pointing with one finger into the -abyss, while his eyes stared downward with an expression of abject fear. - -We both followed his gaze, and one glance was sufficient to fully -acquaint us with the awful catastrophe the vengeance of the storm had -wrought. - -The huge rocking-stone, weighing thousands of tons, which for ages had -remained delicately balanced upon the edge of the chasm, had been struck -by a bolt of lightning and torn from its base. Crashing into the gulf, a -point of the great, wedge-shaped boulder had entered the mouth of the -cave where the desperadoes sought shelter, and, crowded forward by its -own weight, it had sealed up the robbers in a living grave, from whence -no power of man could ever rescue them. - -It was this mighty wedge, crowded into the space between the slender -peak and the main cliff, that had caused the former to lean outward; and -in one comprehensive look we were able to read the whole story of the -night’s tragedy—a tragedy we had instinctively felt in the crash of the -storm, but could only realize now. - -“Poor fellows!” I whispered, softly, forgetting in my awe that they had -been our relentless enemies. “It was a terrible fate. Perhaps they’re -even now sitting in that dark hole, shut off from all the world and -waiting for death to overtake them. Isn’t it dreadful.” - -The blacks glanced at one another without reply; but I noticed that they -exchanged a secret sign which their pagan priests had taught them when -they were boys, and which was supposed to propitiate the demon of -retribution. To their simple minds Daggett and his gang of cut-throats -had been properly punished for their wickedness. - -But for my part I am glad to remember that at the moment I ignored the -fact that these men were wicked, and grieved that four human beings had -suddenly been cut off in the prime of their manhood. The recollection of -their crimes might temper my regret afterward, but just now my thoughts -were all of sorrow and commiseration. - -Nux roused me from my reflections by asking: - -“What we do now, Mars Sam?” - -“I don’t know,” I answered, despairingly. “If we can’t escape from this -rock we are little better off than those poor fellows below us. See! the -stone, as it fell, tore away the ledge completely.” - -“No climb down, any way at all,” said Bry, squatting upon the rock and -clasping his knees with his hands. - -“We haven’t any rope, or enough clothing to make one,” I continued, -striving to be calm and to force myself to think clearly. “But if we -remain up here it won’t take us long to die of thirst or starvation. The -aggravating thing about it is that the mainland is just too far away for -us to leap across to it. We’re in a bad fix, boys, and no mistake.” - -Bry gazed reflectively at the trees. - -“If we had axe,” said he, “we chop down tree, and make fall across the -gulf.” - -“Ah! that’s a clever idea,” I cried; but my elation quickly subsided, -and I added gloomily, in the next breath: “only we have no axe.” - -Bry made no answer, but sat thoughtfully gazing around him. Presently he -began to creep around the table of rock on his hands and knees, -examining every part of its surface with great care. - -At one place, where the edge of the rock was jagged and of a harder -character than the rest, he paused to make a more thorough examination, -and then he drew out his one-bladed jack-knife and began prying into the -rock with its point. - -Nux and I immediately crept to his side to see what he was doing, and -soon Bry had loosened a piece of rock that weighed about five pounds. It -was flat on the lower surface and of irregular circular form. This -fragment the Sulu examined with great care, and struck it sharply -against the rock without breaking it. It seemed to meet his approval, -for he laid it carefully aside and at once attempted to pry up another -portion of the hard rock. Then, when he had again succeeded, he sat down -and began cautiously chipping one piece of rock against the other, until -he had brought the first fragment to a wedge shape that resembled a rude -axe. - -“Ah! I understand now what you’re about, Bry,” I exclaimed, delightedly. -“Do you think you can make it work?” - -Bry nodded. - -“That way we make axe in Jolo-Jolo,” he said, proudly. - -He now handed the rude implement to Nux, who seemed to comprehend -without words what was required of him, for he at once began rubbing the -edge of the stone axe upon a rough portion of rock to smooth and sharpen -it more perfectly. - -Meanwhile Bry pried up more rock and formed a second axe-head, and so -for several hours the men labored patiently at their task, while I, -unable to be of assistance, sat watching them with breathless interest. - -When the second axe was ready for Nux to sharpen, Bry climbed up the -trunk of one of the tall pines and, selecting a branch of the size he -desired, with much effort cut it from the tree with his knife. - -Then he descended, trimmed the branch, and, began fashioning it into an -axe-handle. He made no attempt to render it graceful or beautiful, you -may be sure. The one requirement was service, and the wood was tough and -strong enough to answer the purpose required. - -By the time the handle was ready Nux had worn the edge of the first rude -stone axe to a fair degree of sharpness, and with it Bry split the end -of the handle far enough down to wedge the axe-head between the pieces. -Then he bound the top together with strips of bark cut from a young -limb, which was far stronger than any cord would have been. - -A clumsy instrument it seemed to be, when it was finished; but Bry -balanced it gravely in his hands, and swung it around his head, and -nodded his full approval and satisfaction. - -“Now we chop down tree,” he announced. - -Of the three trees that fortunately grew upon the column of rock, two -were evidently too short to reach across the gulf from where they stood. -But the third was close to the edge, and towered well above its fellows; -so this was the one Bry selected. A woodsman would probably have laughed -at the strokes dealt by the Sulu; but Bry knew what he was about, for he -had chopped trees in this way before. Too hard a blow would have crushed -the stone edge of the weapon, and a prying motion would have broken it -at once; so the black struck straight and true, and not with too much -force, and slowly but surely wore through the stalwart trunk of the -tree. - -When the axe got dull he unbound the bark thongs and exchanged it for -the other, while Nux re-sharpened it. This consumed a good deal of time, -and the day was far advanced before Bry decided that the chopping was -deep enough to allow them to fell the tree. This they did in a peculiar -way, for Nux climbed into the high branches and then, aided by Bry and -me, who pushed from below, he began swaying the tree back and forth, his -own weight adding to the strain, until suddenly it gave way at the stump -and—slowly at first, but with ever accelerating speed—fell with a crash -across the gulf. - -It looked like a trying and dangerous position for Nux; but the black -cleverly kept on the outer side of the branches, which broke his fall so -perfectly that even as the tree touched the cliff he sprang to the -ground safe and uninjured. - -“Hooray!” I shouted, in delight; for this bridge removed from my heart -all terrors of starvation and imprisonment, affording us a means of -leaving the islet of rock as soon as we pleased to go. - -But the sun was even now sinking below the horizon; so we decided not to -effect the crossing until morning. Nux climbed back over the swaying -trunk, and after he had rejoined us we ate the last crumbs of food we -possessed for our supper and then lay down to sleep. - -Having passed the day in idleness I found I was not very tired or -sleepy; but the blacks were thoroughly exhausted by their labors, and -they welcomed the rest as only weary men can. - -Long after they were snoring I sat in the moonlight thinking of our -strange adventures of the past twenty-four hours; the recovery of the -gold, the destruction of the robbers, and our present means of release -from the dangerous pinnacle that had threatened to hold us fast -prisoners. And I realized, with a grateful heart, that I owed all of my -good fortune and narrow escapes to the faithful black men, and made a -vow that I would never in the future forget the services they had -rendered. - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - THE MAJOR GIVES CHASE. - - -Meantime there had been much excitement and confusion in the camp when -it was discovered that several of the men, including Nux and Bry, and -even “the boy Sam,” had disappeared during the night with most of the -gold dust that had been accumulated. - -I can relate fairly well what occurred, for I heard the story often -enough afterward. - -The Major was furious with rage, at first, and sent at once for Uncle -Naboth, whom he accused of being at the bottom of the plot to rob him. - -Mr. Perkins was so full of his own anxieties that he paid little -attention to the red-bearded giant’s ravings. - -“I’m afraid Sam’s in trouble,” he said, nervously. - -“In trouble! You bet he is,” yelled the Major, “I’ll skin him alive when -I catch him.” - -“That’s the point,” answered Uncle Naboth. “How are we to find him -again? I’ll risk your hurting the boy, if we can only find out where -they’ve taken him.” - -“Your niggers are gone, too,” the Major reminded him. - -“That’s the only thing that gives me hope, sir,” retorted my Uncle. -“Those black men are as faithful and honest as any men on earth, and I’m -thinking they’re gone after Sam to try to rescue him.” - -“Then you think he’s been kidnapped, do you?” - -“Of course. The men that are missing are the worst of your lot—the ones -that have caused you the most trouble in every way. There’s not a man -from the ‘Flipper’s’ crew among them. The way I figure it out is that -Daggett, Larkin, Hayes and Judson have made a plot to steal all the -gold, and escape with it. They robbed you first, and then they robbed -Sam, and when the boy tried to make a fuss they just kidnapped him and -took him along with them.” - -“How about the niggers?” asked the Major, sarcastically. - -“That puzzles me, I’ll admit,” acknowledged my Uncle. “Bry and Nux may -have seen the thieves get away with Sam, and followed after them, to try -to rescue him. That’s the only way I can figure it out just now. But -we’re losing time, Major. What’s to be done?” - -“Two things. Get back the gold, and shoot down the robbers like dogs. -They can’t get away, you know. They’re somewhere on this Island, and I -mean to find them.” - -“There’s the ship.” - -“What of it?” - -“If they get aboard and sail away we’ll be in a bad box.” - -“How can they get aboard? We’ve got the small boats.” - -“They can make a raft, or even swim out to the ship,” returned Uncle -Naboth, shrewdly, “I tell you, Major, you’re wasting time. Why don’t you -do something?” - -The Major glanced at him as if undecided whether to be angry with him or -not. But Mr. Perkins was undoubtedly right, and the miners were -gathering outside the door with curses and threats against the men who -had robbed them, for the news had quickly spread throughout the camp. - -So their leader sent six men, heavily armed, in the ship’s long-boat to -board the “Flipper” and protect the vessel from being captured. These -were all his own men, for he still suspected that the “Flipper’s” crew -were in some way implicated in the theft. - -Then he picked four miners and four of the sailors to form a party to -search for the robbers, and decided to lead the band himself and to take -Uncle Naboth with him. The rest of the men were ordered to resume their -work of washing out gold. - -“I’m going to trust you, Perkins,” said the Major, “for your loss is as -great as ours, and you seem anxious over that boy of yours. But if I -meet with any treachery I’ll shoot you on the spot; and if I find that -Sam Steele is one of the thieves I’ll show him no mercy, I promise you.” - -“Quite satisfactory, sir,” answered Uncle Naboth, calmly. “Only let us -get started as soon as possible.” - -It was a puzzle at first to know in which direction to look for the -fugitives; but Ned Britton had been carefully inspecting the edge of the -forest, and came upon one of the paths Daggett had made in the course of -his various wanderings inland. It was not the one we had taken, but away -they started through the thicket, on a false scent, and the entire day -was consumed in a vain search. - -As they sat over their camp fire at evening Ned proposed that they try -the other side of the island the following day. - -“It’s there where the ship lies anchored, sir,” he told the Major; “and -it’s most likely the men are in that neighborhood. The paths we’ve been -following today are old trails that lead nowhere in particular, and -there’s no use going any further in this direction.” - -This proposition was so sensible that the Major at once agreed to it, -and daybreak saw them tramping through the tangled underbrush toward the -opposite side of the Island. Britton, who had a good sense of direction -and knew about where the ship lay, undertook to guide them, and was -fortunate enough to strike the trail of the robbers about the middle of -the afternoon. The tracks lay directly toward the beach, and they -pressed on with renewed vigor; but the heat was terribly oppressive in -the more open country they had now reached, and the men were all -exhausted by the long tramp. When, a little later, the sky grew black -and the storm burst upon them, they withdrew to a thick grove of trees -and rigged up a temporary shelter with their blankets, beneath which -they passed the night. - -The storm raged all around them, and occasionally the crash of a fallen -tree startled their nerves; but the high cliff broke the force of the -wind and the lightning was less severe than it was directly on the -coast. - -Uncle Naboth thought of me more than once during this rage of the -elements, and hoped I was safe from harm; indeed, his anxiety was so -great that he scarcely closed his eyes throughout the night. - -At daybreak they left their shelter and gazed wonderingly at the scene -of devastation around them. The storm had wrought fearful havoc -everywhere, and when they resumed their journey their progress was -necessarily slow and difficult. - -Still they labored on, and in the afternoon passed through the forest -and came upon the coast directly opposite the place where the “Flipper” -still rode at anchor under bare masts. She seemed to have escaped all -danger from the storm, and although the sea was still rolling high the -good ship nodded her prow to each wave with a grace that betokened she -was still in good condition. - -“Well, boys, the robbers haven’t got her yet!” cried Uncle Naboth, -delightedly. - -“No; but they’ve had a try for it already,” said the Major, -significantly, as he pointed to a half-finished raft that had been -lifted high by the waves of the previous night and wedged fast between -two great trees. “Evidently the scoundrels don’t know we have sent a -squad to guard the ship.” - -“We’re on their trail, all right,” remarked Ned Britton, after examining -the crudely constructed raft carefully. “But where do you suppose they -are?” - -“Somewhere on the coast, of course,” said Uncle Naboth. “Let’s walk up -the edge of the bay to the inlet, and see if they’re in that direction.” - -So they made for the inlet, failing, of course, to find any traces of -the thieves. They were seen from the deck of the “Flipper” by the men -who had been sent aboard in the long boat, and the Major signaled them -to remain where they were for the present. - -After a brief halt the little band retraced their steps to examine the -coast in the other direction, and another night overtook them within -hailing distance of the rocky peak where I and my two blacks were -resting beside our newly acquired bridge to await impatiently the -morning. But the Major’s party was, of course, unaware of this, and went -into camp in a hollow where the light of their fire was unobserved by -us. - -At daybreak, however, Uncle Naboth and Ned Britton were up and anxiously -exploring the coast; and presently they saw, a little distance away, the -tall form of Bryonia walking carefully across our tree trunk. The black -almost fell into the arms of Uncle Naboth, as he stepped off the tree -and the old man’s first anxious question was: - -“Where’s Sam?” - -“Here I am, Uncle!” I called from my rock. “I’ll be with you in a -minute, but we’ve got to get the gold over first.” - -“The gold!” cried Uncle Naboth, in amazement. “Have you got it, then, -after all?” - -“To be sure,” said I, with a touch of pride, “every grain of it!” - -Uncle Naboth groaned. - -“I didn’t think as you’d do it, Sam, my boy,” he said regretfully. - -“I couldn’t have done it, without Nux and Bry,” I answered, not -understanding that I had been accused of the theft. - -The old man turned reproachfully to Bry, who stood grinning beside him. - -“Did I ever teach you to steal, sir?” he demanded, sternly. - -“Takin’ gold from robbers ain’t stealin’,” replied the black, in a calm -tone. - -“What robbers?” - -“Daggett, an’ Pete, an’——” - -“Oh, I see!” exclaimed Uncle Naboth, a light breaking in upon his -confused mind. “They stole the gold from the camp, I suppose, and you -and Sam have followed them up, and got it back again?” - -“That’s it, exactly, Uncle!” I declared from my side of the precipice, -where I could hear every word spoken. “I’ll tell you the whole story bye -and bye.” - -Just then I was wondering if I dared cross the tree. It seemed very -frail, and the rounded trunk was difficult to walk upon. Should I lose -my balance there were only a few slender branches to cling to in order -to keep from toppling over into the gulf below. - -Bry saw my dilemma, however, and running lightly across the tree again -he caught me up bodily and perched me upon his broad shoulders. - -“Hold fast, Mars Sam,” he called, and the next moment stepped out -fearlessly and, while Uncle Naboth held his breath in grim suspense, the -black crossed the swaying tree and dropped me safely on the other side. - -The old man had barely time to grasp both my hands in a warm clasp when -the big Major came up, blowing and sputtering, with the balance of the -party. - -“Well, where’s the rest o’ the thieves?” he cried out, glaring fiercely -at me and then at Bry. - -“Under that rock, sir,” I answered gravely, with a shudder at the -recollection of their dreadful punishment; and then, in as few words as -possible, I told the story of our adventures, relating how we had -followed the robbers and recovered the gold, and of the great storm that -had sent the rocking-stone hurling into the chasm to seal up the evil -band in a living tomb. - -Even the Major was impressed by the weird tale, and Uncle Naboth wiped -the sweat from his brow as he leaned over the cliff and marked the -immense wedge of rock that had closed forever the mouth of the cavern. - -“It seems there’s no one left to punish,” growled the red-beard, in a -low voice; “and I’m glad the fate of those scoundrels was taken out of -my hands. As for you, young man,” turning suddenly to me, “you’ve acted -splendidly, an’ so have the niggers. Let’s shake hands all ’round!” - -I felt my face turn as red as the Major’s whiskers at this unexpected -praise. - -“Hooray!” yelled Ned Britton, and the others joined him in a mighty -shout of approval. - -Then Ned and Bry crossed the tree to where Nux was still standing on the -peak, and hoisted the loaded trousers to Bryonia’s back. Nux crossed -over in front and Ned Britton behind the bearer of the precious gold, to -save him if he made a misstep; but their caution was unnecessary. The -big Sulu was as sure-footed as a goat, and safely deposited his burden -at the Major’s feet. Then we all returned to the near-by camp for -breakfast, after which, the gold being taken from the trousers and -distributed into several small packages, that they might be more easily -carried, Nux was given his leg-coverings again, to his infinite -satisfaction. - -“And now,” said the Major, “we’ll make tracks for the camp. We’ve been -away a long time, but we’ve got the gold back, and got rid of the worst -characters among the lot of us; so there’s nothing much to grumble over, -after all.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - THE GRAVE CAPTAIN GAY. - - -Perhaps it was only natural that I should become the hero of the miners -when the camp was at last reached and the men learned the strange story -of our recovery of the gold. Nux and Bry also came in for a good share -of praise, which they well deserved, and it seemed as if the adventure -had established a permanent good feeling between the gold seekers and -our crew of the “Flipper.” There was no more suspicion on either side, -and when the Major made a new division of the recovered gold he -generously insisted that I should receive even more than I had been -robbed of, for my share. Whatever the Major’s faults might be, he was -certainly liberal in his dealings with others, and Uncle Naboth was -greatly pleased with the profitable result of an adventure that had at -first threatened to ruin the fortunes of the firm of Perkins & Steele. - -No one mourned very much over the death of the men who had stolen the -gold; on the contrary, there was a feeling of general relief that the -four desperadoes were unable to cause any more trouble. Therefore the -camp resumed its former routine, and the miners set to work with renewed -vigor to wash out the golden grains from the rich sands of the inlet. - -It was about this time that the grave and reserved Captain Gay proved -himself to be a genius, and by an act of real cleverness that crowned -his name with glory materially shortened the stay of our entire -community on the island. - -The Captain had worked side by side with the common sailors, for the -Major showed no favoritism, and insisted that every able-bodied man -should perform his share of the work. Even Uncle Naboth had from the -first day of our capture toiled from morning till night; but he accepted -his tasks with rare good nature, and frequently confided to me, in his -droll way, that his enforced labor had added ten years to his life. - -“I was gettin’ altogether too chunked and fat,” he said one evening, -“and likely enough I’d ’a’ been troubled sooner or later with apoplexy -or dropsical. But now I’ve lost twenty or thirty pounds weight, an’ feel -as lively as a cricket in a hornet’s nest. Work’s a good thing, Sam. I’m -glad the Major made me do it. Probably he’s saved my life by his -cussedness.” - -Captain Gay had been working at the upper end of the inlet near to the -place where a slender mountain stream fell from a precipice above and -mingled its fresh water with that of the inlet. This stream fell upon a -rocky bottom, but in course of years it had worn a bowl-shaped hollow in -the rock, which could be distinctly observed through the transparent -water. - -“There ought to be a lot of gold in that hollow,” Ned Britton had -remarked to the Captain one day. “I’ve an idea all the gold we find in -the sands of the inlet has been brought here by the mountain streams.” - -“I’ve been thinking that, myself,” answered the Captain; but it was a -week later that he climbed the rock and followed the bent of the stream -for nearly a mile, marking carefully the lay of the land. - -The next morning he went to the Major with his plan, which was nothing -less than a proposal to turn the stream from its bed, several hundred -yards above, and let it follow a new course and reach the inlet a -hundred feet distant from its present fall. - -The Major stared thoughtfully at the Captain for a time, and then -followed him up the stream and made a careful examination of the -territory. The result was an order for all the seamen of the “Flipper” -to place themselves at the disposal of Captain Gay and obey his orders. - -In three days they had built a dam of rocks and brushwood nearly across -the stream, and pried away the banks in another place to allow the water -to escape by the new channel. - -The fourth day the opening was closed in the dam, and the stream plunged -away on its new course, leaving its former bed practically dry. - -Immediately the men ran down to the inlet, where the Major himself waded -to the hollow caused by the previous fall of water and dipped a pan of -sand from the cavity. Upon examination it proved richer in gold than any -of us had anticipated, the sands containing many small nuggets which, -being heavier than the grains of metal, had been accumulating for many -years in the basin. - -All hands were set to work in this locality, and inspired by the rich -harvest that rewarded their toil, they labored early and late, until the -bags of dust and nuggets had become so numerous that even the Major was -filled with amazement. - -But this was not all that was gained by turning the mountain stream from -its bed. In several hollows up above Captain Gay discovered rich -deposits of small nuggets that were secured with ease, and two weeks -later the Major called a meeting of all the members of the party on the -sands before his tent. - -“Boys,” said he, “we’ve got enough to make every one of us rich for -life. What’s the use of staying here longer? I’m getting homesick, for -one, and a good many of you are longing to get back to the States and -begin spending your piles. What do you say—shall we board the ship and -go home?” - -“Yes!” they yelled, without a dissenting voice. - -“Then,” said the Major, “tomorrow we’ll divide the spoils, so that every -man has his honest share; and then we’ll pay our passage money to Mr. -Perkins and sail away home.” - -The division was accomplished with very little dissatisfaction or -friction, for the worst elements in our assorted company had been -removed, and the Major was absolutely just in his decisions. One or two, -to be sure, grumbled that the provisions from the “Flipper” had been -purchased at too high a price, or that too much of the gold was set -aside to pay for the passage back to San Francisco; but not one objected -when the Major set aside three heavy bags of gold to reward Captain Gay -for his clever feat in turning the mountain stream. - -When Uncle Naboth and I, in the seclusion of my hut, had figured out our -share of the profits, the old man was hugely delighted. - -“My partner!” he exclaimed, slapping his thigh with enthusiasm, “it’s -paid us better than three trips to Alaska! We’ve nearly made our -fortunes, Sam, my boy, and if we get safe home again we can thank the -Major for making us his prisoners.” - -It did not take our party long to transfer all their possessions to the -decks of the “Flipper,” where the ship’s carpenter and part of the crew -had been sent beforehand to clear up the rigging, ship a new rudder, and -make some repairs that had been rendered necessary by the storm that had -driven us to this strange island. - -To my own inexperienced eyes the damage had been so great that it seemed -as if the sailors would require weeks in which to make the vessel fit to -put to sea again; so that I was astonished, when I went aboard, to note -how quickly the task had been accomplished. Indeed, the “Flipper” seemed -as trim and staunch as when she last sailed out of the Golden Gate, and -doubtless she was fully able to bear us all safely home again. - -All our party having been put aboard, together with their property, -Captain Gay ordered the anchors hoisted, and at eleven o’clock on the -morning of September 16th, the “Flipper” headed out to sea before a fair -breeze. - -The quarters aft had been given up to the miners, most of whom were -obliged to swing hammocks in the cabin. The mate offered his little room -to the Major and bunked with the sailors in the forecastle; but Captain -Gay and Mr. Perkins retained their own rooms, and so did I, in order to -watch over the firm’s gold, which was stowed carefully away in my -lockers. You may be sure I was glad to get back to my books and my -comfortable bed again, and overjoyed to find myself on the way to a more -civilized land. - -As the ship stood out to sea, the Major, who had been pacing the deck -with a thoughtful brow, noticed Captain Gay taking his bearings with the -aid of the sextant, while I stood by observing him. At once the big -man’s countenance cleared, and he strode over to us and anxiously -watched the Captain while the latter made notes of his observations. -Several of the miners likewise seemed interested, but it was evident -they did not understand in the least what the Captain was doing. - -No sooner, however, had Captain Gay returned to his cabin, where at his -request I followed him, than the Major knocked for admittance, and being -invited to enter he cautiously closed the door after him and said: - -“You’ve relieved me of a great worry, Captain. I was afraid we’d never -be able to find this island again. But the sextant gives you the -latitude and longitude, doesn’t it?” - -Captain Gay nodded, and looked thoughtfully out of his little window at -the fast receding island. - -“That island’s mine,” continued the Major, in a stern voice; “and I -shall claim it until some one else proves a better right to the place.” - -Still the Captain made no reply. - -The Major stared at him as though he had just discovered the man. - -“Does any one else aboard know how to use those instruments?” he finally -asked. - -“No one,” answered the Captain, briefly. - -“Then the secret is safe with us,” resumed the Major. “I’ll just trouble -you, my good fellow, to give me the exact latitude and longitude of the -island. I’ll mark them down in my note-book.” - -“Come to me tomorrow noon,” said Captain Gay. - -“Why tomorrow noon?” with a sudden frown. - -“Can’t you understand? Don’t you know it requires hours to figure out so -complicated a problem?” - -“Oh, does it?” - -A nod. - -“Well, I’ll come in tomorrow. But understand, not a word of the true -reckoning to a soul on board. Not even to Perkins or the boy here, who -has no business to be listening to this conversation, and had better -forget it. The island is mine!” - -Captain Gay sat silent; merely drumming with his fingers on the little -table before him. The Major gave him another curious look and stalked -away, whistling softly to himself, as if something had occurred to -puzzle him. Indeed, the Captain’s face was so set and stern that it made -me uncomfortable, and I soon left him and returned to my own room. - -The “Flipper” made good time during the afternoon, and before darkness -fell those on board saw the island where they had labored so hard and -endured so much, gradually sink into the sea and disappear. - -The breeze held all through the night, and daybreak found the sturdy -ship plowing steadily onward over the waste of gray waters. The sailors -had fallen into their usual routine and performed their labors with -mechanical precision, while the miners lay around the deck and watched -them with the interest landsmen usually show when on a sailing ship. - -At the stroke of twelve I saw the Major promptly approach the Captain’s -room, where I knew the seaman was busily engaged in writing. - -Wishing to learn the result of this second interview I crept forward and -without hesitation established myself beside the door, which the -red-beard had carelessly left ajar. I even ventured to peer curiously -through the opening; but neither of the men observed my intrusion. - -The Major for a moment stood staring with the same wondering gaze he had -bestowed on Captain Gay the day before; but suddenly his face brightened -and he said: - -“By Jupiter! I’ve struck it at last!” - -“Struck what?” asked the Captain, looking up. - -“The resemblance that bothered me. You’re the living image of that man -Daggett, who caused us that trouble on the island. It’s a wonder I never -noticed it before.” - -The Captain flushed, but said nothing. - -“No relation, I hope?” queried the Major, grinning. - -“To Daggett?” - -“Yes; the scoundrel who stole our gold.” - -Captain Gay had resumed his writing, but said, lightly, as if the matter -was too preposterous to be treated seriously: - -“Is it likely, sir?” - -But already the Major’s mind had turned to a more important subject. - -“I’ve come for that little memorandum, sir.” - -“What memorandum?” asked the Captain, quietly. - -“The location of the island.” - -“Oh; I can’t give it to you,” said the other. “When you left this room -yesterday the draft from the open door caught the paper I had made my -figures on, and carried it out of the window. So the record is lost.” - -[Illustration: “Leave this room, sir!”] - -“Lost!” The Major stared at him in amazement. - -“Absolutely lost, sir.” - -“Do you mean to tell me you don’t know where that island is?” demanded -the Major, fiercely. - -“I haven’t the slightest idea of its location. During the night the -helmsman altered our course several times, steering by the stars. I -think we’re going in the right direction, but I can tell better when -I’ve taken our observations for today. Unfortunately, however, that -won’t help us to locate the island.” - -The Major sat down heavily on a chest. The information he had received -fairly dazed him, but his gaze remained firmly fixed on the Captain’s -expressionless face. - -After a time he gave a laugh, and said: - -“I told you yesterday that island was mine. I’ll take that back. It’s -_yours_ and mine. You’ll share it with me, Captain Gay, I’m sure.” - -“It is still yours, Major, as far as I’m concerned. If I knew its -location, I would tell you willingly. But I don’t. You’ll have to find -your property yourself.” - -The Major sprang up with an oath. - -“You infernal scoundrel!” he cried, “do you think I’ll be played with -like this? Give me the location of that island, or by the nine great -gods, I’ll kill you where you sit!” - -“Leave this room, sir.” - -The Captain was angry too, by this time. He stood erect and pointed with -dignity to the doorway, from which I dodged with alacrity. - -“I command this ship, sir,” he said, “and here my will is law. I’ll -endure no browbeating, Major, or any insolence from you or any of my -passengers. On the island I obeyed you. Here you will obey me, or I’ll -lock you fast in your cabin. Leave this room!” - -The Major stood irresolute a moment. Then sullenly and slowly, he quit -the cabin and returned to the deck. - -Even to my wondering but immature intellect it was evident that Captain -Gay had won the battle. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - WE GIVE UP THE SHIP. - - -The “Flipper” made good time, and sighted the Oregon coast on the -morning of the fifth day. From there she followed the dim outlines of -the distant land down to the Golden Gate, and cast anchor safely and -without event in the bay of San Francisco. - -The Major had been sullen and ill-tempered during the entire voyage, but -although he made repeated efforts to see Captain Gay privately and renew -his request for the location of the golden island, that officer -positively refused to hold any further communication with him. - -Therefore the Major was helpless. After all, the Captain might be -speaking the entire truth; and if so all argument was useless. Threats -do not affect a man of his temperament, and beyond threats the Major did -not care to go, even to secure the information he wished. Bribery, in -such a case, was absurd. Therefore nothing could be done but bear the -disappointment with a good grace. The Major’s fortune was, for the -present, ample, and I wondered why he should ever care to visit the -island again. - -As soon as the anchors were dropped the miners clamored to be set -ashore, and by night they had all quitted the ship and established -themselves in lodgings in the town, from whence they at once flocked to -the bankers and began to turn their golden grains into cash. - -Uncle Naboth and I remained on board another day. There were settlements -to be made with the sailors and various other details that needed -attention at the close of the voyage; so that I was kept busy with my -books of accounts and Uncle Naboth stood constantly at my elbow to give -me the necessary instructions. - -We both longed to be on shore again, however; so as soon as the last -formalities were completed, we put our heavy sacks of gold into a boat -and carried them to the docks, from whence an escort of our trusty -sailors accompanied us to the bank wherein Mr. Perkins was accustomed to -keep his deposits. - -So many ships had lately returned from Alaska bearing gold from the -mines that Mr. Perkins’ heavy deposit aroused no wonder except as to its -extent, and the banker warmly congratulated him upon his good fortune in -making so successful a voyage. - -Both Uncle Naboth and I remained at the bank until every sack of gold -had been carefully weighed and sealed, and the proper receipt given. -Then, breathing freely for the first time since the gold had been in our -possession, we repaired to my Uncle’s former lodging house, where Mr. -Perkins was warmly welcomed. - -“We’ll have the best dinner tonight the establishment can set up, Sam, -my boy,” said the old man, rubbing his hands gleefully together; “for -we’ve got to celebrate the success of the new partnership. You must ’a -brought the firm luck, my lad, for this here is the biggest haul I’ve -heard of since I’ve been in the business. We’re rich, nevvy—rich as -punkins!” - -“How much do you suppose we’re worth, Uncle?” I enquired, rather -curiously. - -“I can’t tell exactly, o’ course, till after we’ve got the quality of -our gold properly graded, and put it on the market; but my opinion is, -we’re at least fifty thousand dollars to the good.” - -“As much as that!” I exclaimed, greatly elated. - -“Full as much, I judge.” - -“Then,” said I, drawing a sigh of relief, “I can pay Mrs. Ranck that -four hundred dollars I owe her for my board.” - -Uncle Naboth made a wry face. - -“It’s a shame to throw good money away on that old termagan’,” he -remarked, “and I’ve no doubt she’s been overpaid already, by stealin’ -the contents o’ Cap’n Steele’s chest. But if it’d make you feel easier -in your mind, Sam, I’ll fix it so you can send her the money as soon as -you like.” - -“Thank you, Uncle,” I replied, gratefully, “I’ll never be happy until -the debt is off my shoulders. Whether she’s entitled to the money or -not, I promised Mrs. Ranck I’d pay the debt, and I want to keep my -word.” - -“An’ so you shall,” said Uncle Naboth, with an approving nod. - -We feasted royally at dinner, and afterward Uncle Naboth took me to the -theatre, where we sat in the top gallery among the crowd of laborers and -sailors, but enjoyed the play very much indeed. - -“Some folks who had just banked fifty thousand,” remarked my Uncle, -reflectively, “would want to sit down there among them nabobs, in a seat -that costs a dollar apiece—or perhaps two dollars, for all I know. But -what’s the use, Sam? Do they hear or see any better than we do up here?” - -“Probably not,” I answered, with a smile. - -“Then we’re getting as much fun for our quarter as they get for a -dollar,” declared Uncle Naboth, chuckling, “an’ tomorrow mornin’ we’ll -be so much richer, an’ nothin’ lost by it. Sam, the secret o’ spendin’ -money ain’t in puttin’ on airs; it’s in gettin’ all the pleasure out of -a nickel that the nickel will buy. ‘Live high,’ is my motto; but do it -economical. That’s the true philosophy o’ life.” - -Next morning, as we were sitting in Uncle Naboth’s little room, we were -surprised by the entrance of Captain Gay. He was accompanied by two of -the sailors from the “Flipper,” bearing in their arms the easily -recognized canvas sacks of gold from the island. - -The Captain motioned his men to place the sacks upon the rickety table, -(which nearly collapsed beneath the weight), and then ordered them to -leave the room. When they were gone he carefully closed the door and -turning to my Uncle said, abruptly: - -“There, sir, is every grain of gold I got in that accursed island. The -most of it was given me for turning the bed of the mountain stream, as -you will remember.” - -“No more than you deserved, sir,” said Uncle Naboth, puffing his pipe -vigorously. - -“It ought to be worth a good deal of money,” continued the Captain, his -voice faltering slightly. - -“Twenty thousand at least, in my judgment,” said Uncle Naboth, eyeing -the sacks. - -“Well, sir,” announced Captain Gay, with decision, “I want to exchange -this gold for a bill of sale of the ship.” - -“What! The ‘Flipper?’” - -“Yes, sir.” - -Uncle Naboth winked at me gravely, as if to convey the suggestion that -the man had gone crazy. - -“Cap’n,” said he, after a pause, “I don’t mean to say as Sam and I won’t -sell the ship, if you’d like to buy her; but the tub is old, and has -seen her best days. She’s worth about six thousand dollars, all told, -and not a penny more.” - -“You must take all that gold or nothing, sir.” - -“What do you mean?” asked my Uncle, in amazement. - -Captain Gay sat down and looked thoughtfully out of the window. - -“Perhaps I must take you into my confidence,” he remarked, in his slow, -quiet tones, “although at first I had thought this action would be -unnecessary. I’ve an idea I’d like to own a ship myself, and to trade in -a small way between here and Portland.” - -“And the golden island, occasionally; eh, Cap’n?” returned Uncle Naboth, -shrewdly. “I’ve heard from Sam here how you lost the paper containing -your observations; but, I suppose you could find the place again, if you -wanted to.” - -Captain Gay flushed a deep red. - -“Sir,” he answered, “you wrong me with your suspicions. I shall never -revisit that island under any circumstances. Nor do I wish anyone else -to do so. That is the true explanation of why I lost that paper.” - -“Did you lose it?” - -“I threw it overboard.” - -Uncle Naboth whistled. - -“I’m free to confess, sir, that I’m all at sea,” he said. - -The Captain arose and paced the room with unusual agitation. - -“Mr. Perkins,” said he, “I once had an older brother, who, when a boy, -robbed my father and ran away from home. I never saw him again until we -reached that island, where I recognized my erring brother in the man who -called himself Daggett.” - -Uncle Naboth scratched a match, and relit his pipe. - -“I marked the resemblance between you,” he observed, “but I thought -nothing of it.” - -“To my grief I saw that he had not altered his course for the better,” -resumed the Captain. “Of his final theft of the gold and the awful -judgment that overtook him and his fellows you are well aware. I shall -never forget the horror of those days, sir. It seems to me that that -isolated unknown island is my brother’s tomb, where he must lie until -the call of the last judgment. I do not wish anyone ever to visit the -spot again, if I can help it.” - -“That’s nonsense,” declared Uncle Naboth, coldly. - -“Perhaps so; but it’s the way I feel. That’s why I don’t wish to touch -the gold. I’ll take the ship in exchange for it, but I won’t use the -stuff in any other way, or have anything more to do with it.” - -“You’re foolish,” said Uncle Naboth, with a sternness quite foreign to -his nature. “But if you really want to give away a matter of twenty -thousand for an old hulk that’s worth about six, I’ll let you have your -way.” - -“That’s my desire, sir,” announced our visitor, meekly. - -“Well, then, we’ll go to a lawyer and draw up the papers. Sam, you stay -here and look after the gold, till I get back.” - -“Very well, sir,” I replied, full of wonder at this queer business -transaction. - -Together they left the room, and it was an hour before Mr. Perkins -returned. - -“I signed for both of us, partner,” he said, briskly, “an’ the -‘Flipper’s’ now the sole property of Cap’n Gay. With the money this gold -will bring, we can buy a ship twice as good as the old one, in which, -with good luck to back us, we ought to make many a prosperous voyage.” - -“Why do you think he did it, sir,” I enquired musingly. - -“It’s just one of two things,” replied Mr. Perkins. “Either the man’s a -bit cracked, as I’ve sometimes suspected, and really feels sentimental -about his brother’s death, or else he’s got a sly scheme to make trips -to the island in an old ship that won’t attract attention, and bring -away many cargoes of gold. That ain’t so unlikely, Sam. No one will -remark on Cap’n Gay’s owning the old ship he’s commanded for years; but -if he bought a new one, and started out for the island, he might be -watched and his true business suspected. Either the feller’s mighty -deep, or mighty innocent; but it ain’t our business to decide which. -We’ve got the money, and now we’ll look for a newer and finer ship.” - -“New England’s the best place to buy a good ship, sir. I’ve often heard -my father say so,” I suggested. - -“Then let’s go to New England,” returned Uncle Naboth, promptly. “We’ll -travel together, and you can run up to Batteraft and pay the old hag -that money.” - -“I’d like to do that,” said I, greatly pleased. “It would do me good to -see her surprise when she finds I’ve earned so much money already.” - -“Then it’s all settled,” declared Uncle Naboth. “I’ll go up to the -village with you, and see fair play. ’Twould be a fine chance to give -that cankered Venus a piece of my mind, just as a parting shot.” - -“Would you dare, sir,” I asked, recollecting his former experience with -Mrs. Ranck. - -“Would I dare? Do you take me for a coward, then?” demanded the old man, -indignantly. - -“No, sir, but I remember——” - -“Never mind that, Sam. I was worried about other things that day, and -wasn’t quite myself. But _now_—well, just wait till I get the old -serpent face to face. That’s all!” - -“All right, Uncle. When shall we go?” - -“Just as soon as we’ve paid all the bills and settled our accounts for -the last voyage. A week’ll do that, I reckon. An’ now, partner, just run -out and hire a closed carriage, and we’ll get Cap’n Gay’s gold to the -bank as soon as possible. Sam, my boy, if this streak o’ luck holds good -we’ll be the envy of Rockyfeller in a few years!” - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - UNCLE NABOTH’S REVENGE. - - -Ten days later, having paid all our indebtedness and converted every -ounce of our gold into ready money that was deposited to the credit of -“Perkins & Steele,” at the bank, we started on what Uncle Naboth called -our “voyage” across the continent. - -We had both taken a strong liking for Ned Britton, who has stood by us -so faithfully at the island; so Mr. Perkins decided to make Ned the mate -of the new ship, when she had been purchased. For this reason, and -because the sailor wished to revisit some of his relatives in the East -and make them happy by sharing with them his prize money, Ned also -traveled on the same train with us. - -“Britton’s judgment will be useful in helping us to pick out a ship,” -said the old man. “I’m glad he’s going with us.” - -Nux and Bryonia had promptly deserted the “Flipper” as soon as they -found that Captain Gay had purchased her, and I think my hardest task -was to leave the simple black men behind me. They declared that they -belonged to “the firm” and must be given places on the new ship, and -this both Uncle Naboth and I were anxious to do, as we knew we could -never again find such loyal and unselfish servants. But it would be -folly to take them east until all arrangements had been made. So I found -them comfortable lodgings, and supplied them with all the money they -could possibly require until they were sent for. At the last moment they -were at the station to see the train move away, and were so fearful of -the iron monster that was to carry their friends on the journey that -they cautioned me again and again to be very careful in my actions. - -“’Fore all, Mars Sam,” said Nux, earnestly, “doan’ you go skeer dat -injine on no ’count. W’en it’s skeert it smashes ev’ything into mush.” - -“’Pears gentle ’nouf now, Sam,” added Bry; “but don’ you trust it, no -how. ’Tain’t safe, like a great sail an’ a stiff breeze.” - -“Right you are, lad,” cried Uncle Naboth, approvingly. “Injines is an -invention of the devil, Bry, but good Christians can use ’em if they -only watch out. An’ now, good bye, an’ take care o’ yourselves till we -get back or send for you.” - -On account of our great wealth, Mr. Perkins had decided to take a -tourist sleeping-car for the trip, rather than sit up in the seats of -the common cars all night. - -“Sleepin’ cars is a genuine luxury, Sam,” he said, “an’ only fit for the -very rich, who’ve got so much money they won’t miss it, or the very -poor, who’ve got so little there’s no use savin’ it. I guess we can -afford the treat and the bunks in this ’ere tourist car is jest as big -as the ones in the high-priced coaches ahead. So as soon as we get clear -of ’Frisco, let’s go to bed.” - -“But it isn’t dark yet, Uncle,” I protested. “It won’t be bedtime for -hours.” - -“Sam,” replied the old man, earnestly, “do you mean to say you’re goin’ -to pay for a bed and let it lay idle? That’s what I call rank -extravagance! I’ve seen it done, on my travels, o’ course. I’ve known a -man to pay three dollars for a bed, an’ then set up half the night in -the smokin’ cars before he turns in. But do you s’pose the railroad -company pays him back half the money? Never. They just laughs at him and -keeps the whole three dollars! To pay for a thing, and use it, ain’t -extravagance; but to buy a bed, and then set up half the night is. Why, -it’s like payin’ for a table-day-haughty dinner an’ then skippin’ half -the courses! Would a sensible man do that?” - -“Not if he’s hungry, Uncle,” said I, laughing at this philosophy. - -“If he ain’t hungry, he buys a sandwich, an’ not a table-day-haughty,” -cried Uncle Naboth, triumphantly. - -Nevertheless, being fully conscious of my newly acquired wealth, I -recklessly sat up until bedtime, while my thrifty Uncle occupied his -“bunk” and snored peacefully. The journey was accomplished in safety, -and from Boston we took the little railway to the seaport town of -Batteraft. - -During the last hours of the trip Uncle Naboth had become very -thoughtful, and I frequently noticed him making laborious memoranda with -his pencil on the backs of envelopes and scraps of paper which he took -from his wallet. Finally I asked: - -“What are you writing, Uncle?” - -“I’m jest jotting down the things I mean to say to that old female shark -at Batteraft,” was the reply. “I tell you, Sam, she’s goin’ to have the -talkin’-to of her life, when I get at her; and she’ll deserve every word -of it. I’ll let you pay her first, so’s the money account will be -square; an’ then I’ll try to square the moral account.” - -“Will she let you?” I enquired doubtfully, for I had a vivid remembrance -of Mrs. Ranck’s dislike of any opposition. - -“She can’t help herself,” replied Uncle Naboth, seriously. “If you knew -the things she up an’ said to me that day I tackled her before, Sam, an’ -the harsh an’ impident tones she used to say ’em with, you’d realize how -much my revenge means to me.” - -“Why didn’t you resent it then, Uncle?” - -“Why, she took me by surprise, an’ I didn’t have time to collect my -parrergraphs, and that’s the reason. Also it’s the reason I’m figgerin’ -out my speeches aforehand this time, so’s I won’t be backwards when the -time comes. You can’t thrash the cantankerous old termagen’ like you -would a man, but you can lash her with speeches that cuts like a -two-edged sword. At sarcasm and ironical I’m quite a professor, Sam; but -them talents would be wasted on Mrs. Ranck. With her I’ll open my vials -o’ wrath an’ empty ’em to the dregs. I’ll wither her with scorn, -an’—an’—an’ tell her just what I think o’ her,” he concluded, rather -lamely. - -I sighed, for the mention of Mrs. Ranck always recalled to me the fate -of my poor father. The landscape began to grow very familiar now, and -presently the train swung into the little station where I had so often -stood in my younger days to watch the passengers get on and off the -cars. - -Ned Britton at once walked on to the tavern, but as the afternoon was -only half gone Uncle Naboth and I decided to go on up to my father’s old -home without delay and have our carefully planned interview with Mrs. -Ranck. The banknotes I was to pay to her lay crisply in my new -pocket-book, and I was eager to be free of my debt to the cruel woman -who had aspersed my dead father’s character and driven me from my old -home. - -Uncle Naboth walked very fast at first, but while we ascended the little -hill his pace grew gradually slower, and as we reached the -well-remembered bench beneath the trees, from whence our first view of -the cottage was obtained, my uncle suddenly set himself down and wiped -the perspiration from his forehead with the well-remembered crimson -handkerchief. - -“We’ll rest a minute, Sam, so’s I can get my breath back,” he gasped. -“I’ll need it all, presently, and hill-climbin’ ain’t my ’special -accomplishment.” - -So I sat down beside him and waited patiently, eyeing the while rather -sadly the old home where I had once been so happy. - -It seemed not to have changed in any way since I left it. The blinds of -my little room in the attic were closed, but those of the lower floor -were thrown back, and a column of thin smoke ascended lazily from the -chimney, showing that the place was still inhabited. - -In spite of myself I shivered. The autumn air struck me as being chilly -for the first time, and the declining sun moved slowly behind a cloud, -throwing the same gloom over the landscape that was already in my heart. - -“Are you ready, Uncle?” I asked, unable to bear the suspense longer. - -“Jest a minute, Sam. Let’s see; the opening shot was this way: There’s -folks, ma’am, that can be more heartless than the brute beasts, more -slyer than a roarin’ tiger, more fiercer than a yellow fox, an’—” - -“That isn’t right, Uncle Naboth,” I interrupted. “The fox is sly and the -tiger—” - -“I know, I know. Them speeches is gettin’ sorter mixed in my mind; but -if that she-devil don’t quail when she hears ’em, my name ain’t Naboth -Perkins! Perhaps I ought to have committed ’em more to memory—eh, Sam? -What do you say to waitin’ till tomorrow?” - -“No, Uncle. Let’s go to her now. You can reserve your vials of wrath, if -you want to; but I shan’t sleep a wink unless I pay Mrs. Ranck that -money.” - -“All right,” said the old man, with assumed cheerfulness. “There’s no -time like the present. ‘Never put off ’til tomorrer,’ you know. Come -along, my lad!” - -He sprang up and led the way with alacrity for a few steps, and then -slackened his pace perceptibly. - -“If I’m goin’ to forget all them speeches,” he whispered, in a voice -that trembled slightly, “I might jest as well have saved my time -a-composin’ of ’em. Drat the old she-pirate! If she wasn’t a woman, I’d -pitch her into the sea.” - -By this time I was myself too much agitated to pay attention to my -uncle’s evident fright on the eve of battle. The house was very near -now; a few steps further and we were standing upon the little porch. - -“You knock, Uncle,” I said, in a whisper. - -Uncle Naboth glanced at me reproachfully, and then raised his knuckles. -But before they touched the panel of the door he paused, drew out his -handkerchief, and again wiped his brow. - -I felt that my nerves would hear no further strain. With the desperation -of despair or a sudden accession of courage—I never knew which—I rapped -loudly upon the door. - -A moment’s profound silence was followed by a peculiar sound. Thump, -thump, thump! echoed from the room inside, at regular intervals, and -then the door was suddenly opened and a man with a wooden leg stood -before us. He was clothed in sailor fashion and a bushy beard ornamented -his round, frank face. - -For an instant we three stood regarding one another in mute wonder. The -open door disclosed the long living-room, at the back end of which Mrs. -Ranck stood by the kitchen table with a plate in one hand and a towel in -the other, motionless as a marble statue and with a look of terror fixed -upon her white face. - -Singularly enough, I was the first to recover from my surprise. - -“Dad!” I cried, in a glad voice, and threw myself joyfully into the -sailor man’s arms. - -“Why—Cap’n Steele, sir—what does this mean?” faltered Uncle Naboth. “I -thought you was dead an’ gone long ago, an’ safe in Davy Jones’s -locker!” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - THE CONQUEST OF MRS. RANCK. - - -I regret to say that my father’s welcome was not especially cordial. -Nevertheless, he was for some reason evidently pleased by the sudden -appearance of his son and his brother-in-law. Releasing himself gently -from my clinging embrace, he said, in his deep, grave voice: - -“Come in and sit down. I never thought to see you again, Sam; and, much -less you, Naboth Perkins. But now that you’re here, we’ll have a few -mutual explanations.” - -Mrs. Ranck, a few paces behind him, was bristling like a frightened cat. - -“If them thieves an’ scoundrels enters this house, I’ll go out!” she -fairly screamed, in her shrill voice. - -“Be quiet!” commanded the Captain, sternly. “This is my house; and, -although it’s all that my friends have left to me,” he added, bitterly, -“I’m still the master under my own roof. Sit down, Perkins, sit down, -Sam, my lad.” - -A sudden tenderness that crept into the last words seemed to rouse the -woman to fury. - -“That’s the boy that robbed you!” she cried, pointing at me a trembling, -bony finger. “That’s the boy that skinned the house of all your -valeybles and treasures as soon as he thought you was dead, and couldn’t -come back to punish him! An’ stole all my savin’s too; and swore he’d be -a pirate and murder and steal all his life; an’ that the man,” turning -fiercely upon my horrified uncle, “as aided an’ abetted him in his -wickedness, an’ threatened to kill me if I interfered with Sam’s -carryin’ away of your property! Cap’n Steele, how dare you harbor sich -varmints? Drive ’em out, this instant, or I’ll go myself. This house -can’t hold Sam Steele, the robber, and me at the same time!” - -Captain Steele looked toward me gravely as I stood regarding the woman -with unmistakable amazement. Then he turned to Naboth Perkins, to find -the little man doubled up in his chair and shaking with silent laughter. -A moment later he began to gasp and choke and cough, until, just as he -appeared to be on the verge of convulsions, he suddenly straightened up -and wiped the tears from his eyes. - -“Cap’n Steele, sir,” he said, “this is the best show I ever had a -reserved seat at, an’ the admission’s free gratis for nothin’! Why, you -measly old she-tiger,” turning with stern abruptness to Mrs. Ranck, “did -you ever think, fer a minute, that such a lyin’ tale as you’ve trumped -up would deceive grown men?” - -Mrs. Ranck turned away and caught her shawl from a peg. - -“I’ll go,” she said, sullenly. - -“No, you don’t!” exclaimed Mr. Perkins, bounding between her and the -door of her room, toward which she was hastening; “you’ll stay right -here till this mystery is cleared up. For, if I understand Cap’n Steele -aright, he can’t find the property he left in this house, ner imagine -what’s become of it; an’ you’ve been stuffing him with lies about Sam’s -running away with it. Am I right Cap’n?” - -My father nodded, gazing with lowering brow upon the cowed and trembling -form of the housekeeper. - -“The Cap’n’s property an’ his savin’s didn’t walk away by themselves,” -continued Uncle Naboth, “and no one could’ a’ took ’em except Sam or -this woman. Very good. They’re both here, now, an’ you’re going to clear -up the mystery and get your money back, Cap’n, before you takes your eye -off’n either one. Just flop into that chair, Mrs. Ranck, an’ if you try -to wiggle away I’ll call the police!” - -The woman obeyed. A dull glaze had come over her eyes, and her features -were white and set. In all her cunning plotting she had never imagined -that I or my uncle would ever return to Batteraft to confound her. She -believed that the knowledge that I was in her debt would prevent my -coming back, in any event, and she fully expected me to be buffeted here -and there about the world, with never a chance of my being again heard -of in my old home. - -What a mistake she had made! But it was all owing to this little fat man -whom she had driven thoughtlessly from her door the day that I was sent -away into exile. She had never heard of Naboth Perkins before; nor did -she know, any more than I myself did at the time, of the partnership -formerly existing between the two men, or even the fact of their -relationship. She felt that she was caught in a trap, in some unexpected -way, and the disaster stunned her. - -Captain Steele filled and lighted his pipe before the silence of the -little group was again broken. Then, turning to me, he asked: - -“Why did you believe I was dead?” - -“One of your sailors brought the news, sir, and told us of the wreck. He -gave Mrs. Ranck your watch and ring, which he believed were taken from -your dead body.” - -“It’s a lie!” snapped the woman, desperately. “I never seen the watch -and ring; but he said the Cap’n was dead, all right, an’ that’s why Sam -run away with the property.” - -“Who was the sailor?” enquired my father, thoughtfully. - -“Ned Britton, sir.” - -“Aye, an honest, worthy lad, who sailed with me for years. And he had -the watch and ring?” - -“Yes, sir. Ned was taken with a fever when he escaped from the wreck, -and after he recovered they told him that several bodies had been washed -ashore and buried by the villagers. On one of the bodies they found the -watch and ring, so Ned naturally thought you had perished.” - -“When the ship broke up,” said Captain Steele, slowly, “and I knew the -end had come, I sent one of my lads to my cabin to get my trinkets while -I attended to lowering the boats. I never saw him again. For my part, my -leg was crushed by a falling mast, but I got entangled in the rigging -and the mast floated me to a little island where a dozen fisher-folks -lived. One was a bit of a doctor, and cut away my mangled leg and nursed -me back to life. While I waited for a ship to touch the island I -regained my strength and made myself a new leg out of cotton-wood. Then, -one day, a schooner carried me to Plymouth, and the Captain, who was a -kindly man, loaned me enough money to bring me to Batteraft where I -thought I’d find my savings; enough to buy a new ship and start business -again. But Mrs. Ranck met me with the news that my son had stripped the -house of all my valuables and run away with a man that was known to be a -pirate. My room was quite bare, I found, and Mrs. Ranck claimed she had -hardly enough left of her savings to buy food with. So here I was, a -cripple and condemned to poverty after a successful career; and it’s no -wonder my thoughts were bitter towards my son, whom I never would have -believed could act so ungratefully. My only comfort was that Sam had -believed me dead.” - -Uncle Naboth nodded approval. - -“Quite proper, sir,” he said, “an’ all quite right and shipshape. Sam -didn’t take a penny’s worth from this house; but I made him my partner, -in your place, and we’ve had a successful voyage and come back rich as -Croesuses. You’ll live in clover, from this time on, Cap’n Steele, even -if you never get back the property Mrs. Ranck has robbed you of. But why -not make her give it up? She can’t have squandered it on riotous living, -by the looks of her.” - -Captain Steele turned to the housekeeper. - -“What have you to say, Mrs. Ranck?” he asked. - -“It’s all a pack o’ lies,” she snarled, “but there’s no call for you to -believe me if you don’t want to. One thing’s certain, though. This is my -house, an’ the deed of it’s in my name. You’ll have to clear out o’ -here, all three of you, or I’ll have the law on you an’ put you out!” - -Captain Steele arose calmly and seized the woman by her arms. In spite -of her screams and struggles he carried her to his own little room and -thrust her in, locking the door safely upon her. - -“Now,” said he, “let’s explore the place and see what we can find. I’ve -never been in Mrs. Ranck’s room, for until today I had no suspicions of -her. Come with me. If she’s honest we shall find nothing, for she can’t -have disposed of the property.” - -“Right you are, sir,” cried Uncle Naboth, springing up; and we all three -at once proceeded to enter the room the housekeeper had for so many -years reserved for her own use. - -It was simply and plainly furnished, and a single glance served to -convince us that it contained no evidence whatever of the missing -property. - -[Illustration: “Here’s the treasure house, sir,” he exclaimed -triumphantly.] - -“Strange!” said my father, musingly. “There were nine cases and three -chests, besides the great sea-chest that I found still in my room, -although emptied of all its contents. Whatever could have become of them -all?” - -“Dad,” I exclaimed, suddenly, “I remember there used to be a sort of -cellar under this room, that could only be reached by a trap-door.” - -“True,” replied my father; “I remember that, too. But where is the -trap?” - -Uncle Naboth was already making a careful inspection of the old rag -carpet that covered the floor. In one corner the tacks seemed far apart -and scanty. He seized the carpet and jerked it away from the fastenings, -disclosing a small square trap with an iron ring in the center. - -“Here’s the treasure house, sir,” he announced triumphantly. - -“Get a candle, Sam,” said my father, gravely. - -When it was brought, all three of us descended the narrow stairs to the -underground room, where the cases and chests were speedily found, all -stored in orderly fashion against the walls. The contents of the great -sea chest, which she had doubtless removed before admitting me to the -Captain’s room, had been placed in boxes which Mrs. Ranck had secured -from the grocery store. In addition to Captain Steele’s property, there -was also a brass kettle almost full of gold and silver coins, which the -miserly old woman had saved from the money my father had given her to -clothe and care for me, as well as to defray the household expenses -while the sailor was away upon his voyages. - -Perhaps her own wages were added to this store, as well; anyway, Captain -Steele seemed to think so. For, after assuring himself that all his -missing property was safe, he carried the kettle up to the living room -and proceeded to liberate Mrs. Ranck. When, scowling but subdued, she -crept from the little room, my father offered to give to her the entire -contents of the kettle if she would freely transfer to him the deed to -the house, and quit Batteraft for good and all. - -“It’s more than you deserve,” said he, “but I don’t want to go to the -police in this matter unless you force me to. Take the money and go, and -never let me see your face in Batteraft again.” - -Of course she accepted the generous proposition. After gathering her few -clothes into a bundle, she took her treasure and left the house. The -first train that left Batteraft carried her with it, and I have never -seen her since. - -I acknowledge that I watched her go with a lighter and happier heart -than I had known for months. - -“It was in this way that she once drove me from my old home, father,” I -said. “But it can’t be such a bad world, after all. For, if the wicked -sometimes appear to triumph, they are usually punished in the end, and -now that Mrs. Ranck has passed out of our lives we ought to be very -happy again.” - -“We will be, Sam!” returned my father, earnestly, as he affectionately -pressed my hand. - -“Hooray!” yelled Uncle Naboth. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - STEELE, PERKINS AND STEELE. - - -Captain Steele was extremely grateful to Uncle Naboth for his care of -me, and was delighted by the relation of our adventures on the golden -island, as well as pardonably proud of the financial success we had -attained. - -A new firm was created under the title of “Steele, Perkins and Steele,” -and a new ship was soon found that seemed to have been especially -constructed to meet our requirements. Captain Steele, declaring that his -wooden leg would in no way interfere with his usefulness, decided to -command the ship himself, and Ned Britton was made first mate. Uncle -Naboth and I were appointed to look after all the finances and attend to -the trading at the various ports, and Nux and Bryonia were brought from -San Francisco and given posts on the new ship, to their great delight. - -By the advice of his shrewder brother-in-law my father converted all his -accumulated treasures into money, which was safely invested in -Government bonds that were deposited in a Boston bank. - -“Whatever happens now,” observed Uncle Naboth, “nobody can’t rob you -again; and if our business ventures proves unsuccessful, and Sam and I -go bankrupt, you’ve always got something to fall back on in your old -age.” - -But success seemed to follow in the wake of the new firm, and the -“Cleopatra,” as our ship is named, has made voyage after voyage with -unvarying good fortune. - - - THE END. - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Generated a cover image, based on graphic elements from the book, and - released for free unrestricted use with this eBook. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Sam Steele's Adventures on Land and Sea, by -Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SAM STEELE'S ADVENTURES ON LAND *** - -***** This file should be named 55597-0.txt or 55597-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/5/9/55597/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images -generously made available by the Library of Congress) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55597-0.zip b/old/55597-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index aecd5c6..0000000 --- a/old/55597-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h.zip b/old/55597-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b6b2ee2..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/55597-h.htm b/old/55597-h/55597-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index c8953b2..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/55597-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6698 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> -<meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1.0" /> -<title>Sam Steele’s Adventures On Land and Sea, by Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald: a Project Gutenberg eBook</title> -<meta name="author" content="Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald (ps.)" /> -<meta name="pss.pubdate" content="1906" /> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="Sam Steele’s Adventures On Land and Sea" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1906" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald (ps.)" /> -<style type="text/css"> -xbody, table.twocol tr td { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } /* BODY */ - -h1, h2, h3, h5, h6, .titlepg p { text-align:center; clear:right; } /* HEADINGS */ -h1 { margin-top:3em; margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto; max-width:12em; } -.box h1, .box h2 { margin-top:.5em; } -h3 { margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:1.5em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 { margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:0em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 .h2line2 { font-size:80%; } -h6 { font-size:100%; font-style:italic; } -h6.var { font-size:80%; font-style:normal; } -.titlepg { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; border-style:double; clear:both; } - -/* == BOXES == */ -.dbox { border-style:double; } -div.box, .dbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em;} -.nbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:18em;} -div.box, div.subbox, div.nbox { border-style:solid; border-width:1px; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.subbox { margin:.2em; } -div.box dl dd, div.subbox dl dd, div.nbox dl dd {margin-left:2em; font-size:90%; } -div.box dl dt, div.subbox dl dt, div.nbox dl dt {margin-left:1em; } -div.box p {margin-left:1em; margin-right:1em; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; } -div.box p.tb, div.box p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } -div.box p.smaller { max-width:45em; } -h4 { font-size:80%; text-align:center; clear:right; } -span.chaptertitle { font-style:normal; display:block; text-align:center; font-size:150%; } - -p { text-indent:1em; } -p.pnindent { text-indent:0; } -p, blockquote, li { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } /* PARAGRAPHS */ -p.bq, blockquote { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.verse { font-size:100%; } -p.indent {text-indent:2em; text-align:left; } -p.tb, p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } - -span.pb, div.pb, dt.pb, p.pb /* PAGE BREAKS */ -{ text-align:right; float:right; margin-right:0em; clear:right; } -div.pb { display:inline; } -.pb, dt.pb, dl.toc dt.pb, dl.tocl dt.pb, .index dt.pb { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left: 1.5em; - margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; display:inline; text-indent:0; - font-size:80%; font-style:normal; font-weight:bold; - color:gray; border:1px solid gray;padding:1px 3px; } -div.index .pb { display:block; } -.bq div.pb, .bq span.pb { font-size:90%; margin-right:2em; } - -div.img, body a img, .imgcenter {text-align:center; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; margin-top:2em; clear:both; } - -sup, a.fn { font-size:75%; vertical-align:100%; line-height:50%; font-weight:normal; } -.caption { text-align:center; margin-top:0; text-indent:0; font-weight:bold; font-size:80%; max-width:32em; } -.center, .tbcenter { text-align:center; clear:both; text-indent:0; } /* TEXTUAL MARKUP */ -table.center { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -.small { font-size:80%; } -.smaller { font-size:66%; } -.smallest { font-size:50%; } -.larger, .xlarge { font-size:150%; } -.large { font-size:125%; } -.gs { letter-spacing:.5em; font-weight:bold; } -.gs3 { letter-spacing:1.5em; } -.gslarge { letter-spacing:.3em; font-size:110%; } -.sc { font-variant:small-caps; font-style: normal; } -.sc i { font-variant:normal; } -.rubric { color: red; } -hr { width:40%; margin-left:30%; } -.shorthr { width:20%; } -.jl { text-align:left; } -span.jl { float:left; } -.jr, .jr1 { text-align:right; } -span.jr, span.jr1, span.center, span.jl { display:block; } -.jr1 { margin-right:2em; } -.ind1 { text-align:left; margin-left:2em; } -.u { text-decoration:underline; } -.ss { font-family:sans-serif; font-weight:bold; } - -table.center { border-style: groove; } -table.center, table.hymntab { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - -dd.t { text-align:left; margin-left: 5.5em; } - -span.date, span.author { text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps; display:block; margin-right:1em; } -span.center { text-align:center; display:block; } -span.hst { margin-left:1.5em; } -.biblio dt { margin-top:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } -.biblio dd { font-size:90%; } - -/* INDEX (.INDEX) */ - -/* FOOTNOTE BLOCKS */ -div.notes p { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; text-align:justify; max-width:25em; } -.fnblock { margin-top:2em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em; margin-bottom:2em; } -.fndef { text-align:justify; margin-top:1.5em; margin-left:1.5em; text-indent:-1.5em; } -.fndef p.fncont, .fndef dl { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; } -.fndef p.fnbq, .fndef dl { margin-left:1em; text-indent:0em; } - -.lnum { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left:.5em; /* POETRY LINE NUMBER */ -display:inline; } - -.hymn { text-align:left; } /* HYMN AND VERSE: HTML */ -.verse { text-align:left; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:0em; } -p.tc { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:center; } -p.t0, p.l, .t0, .l, div.l, l { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.tw, div.tw, .tw { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t, div.t, .t { margin-left:5em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t2, div.t2, .t2 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t3, div.t3, .t3 { margin-left:7em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t4, div.t4, .t4 { margin-left:8em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t5, div.t5, .t5 { margin-left:9em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t6, div.t6, .t6 { margin-left:10em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t7, div.t7, .t7 { margin-left:11em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t8, div.t8, .t8 { margin-left:12em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t9, div.t9, .t9 { margin-left:13em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t10,div.t10,.t10 { margin-left:14em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t11,div.t11,.t11 { margin-left:15em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t12,div.t12,.t12 { margin-left:16em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t13,div.t13,.t13 { margin-left:17em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t14,div.t14,.t14 { margin-left:18em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t15,div.t15,.t15 { margin-left:19em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } - - /* CONTENTS (.TOC) */ - .toc dt.center { text-align:center; clear:both; margin-top:1em; } - .toc dt { text-align:right; clear:left; - margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - .toc dt.jr { text-align:right; } - .toc dt.smaller { max-width:25em; } - .toc dd { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:2em; } - .toc dd.t { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:4em; text-indent:0em; } - .toc dt a, .toc dd a { text-align:left; clear:right; float:left; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sc { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.scl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sct { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; margin-left:1em; } - .toc dt.jl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:normal; } - .toc dt.scc { text-align:center; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt span.lj { text-align:left; display:block; float:left; } - .toc dt.jr { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt a span.cn, .toc dt span.cn, dt span.cn { width:3.5em; text-align:right; margin-right:.7em; float:left; } - dt .large {font-weight:bold; } - div.bcat dl dd { margin-left:4em; max-width:21em; } - div.bcat dl dt { text-indent:-2em; margin-left:2em; } - dl.undent { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.undent .t3 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:0em; } - -.clear { clear:both; } -.htab { margin-left:8em; } - /* MAXWIDTH FOR JUVENILE BOOKS */ - p, blockquote, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre.internal dl { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - blockquote { max-width:23em; } - - div.verse { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - div.bq { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:23em; } - p.bkad {font-size:125%; font-weight:bold; margin-top:2em; max-width:20em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.bkpr {font-size:90%; } - p.small { max-width:30em; } - dl.blist dt { margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.blist, dl.biblio { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.int dt.center { text-align:center; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -</style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Sam Steele's Adventures on Land and Sea, by -Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Sam Steele's Adventures on Land and Sea - -Author: Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald - -Illustrator: Howard Heath - -Release Date: September 21, 2017 [EBook #55597] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SAM STEELE'S ADVENTURES ON LAND *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images -generously made available by the Library of Congress) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="img"> -<img class="cover" id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="Sam Steele’s Adventures On Land and Sea" width="500" height="720" /> -</div> -<div class="img" id="pic1"> -<img src="images/i_001.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="735" /> -<p class="caption">“Now, my lad, keep quiet an’ you won’t get hurt.”</p> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<h1>SAM STEELE’S -<br />ADVENTURES -<br />On Land -<br />and Sea</h1> -<p class="center"><span class="small">By</span> -<br />CAPT. HUGH FITZGERALD</p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/i_002.jpg" alt="Publisher logo" width="200" height="194" /> -</div> -<p class="center small">CHICAGO -<br />THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. -<br />PUBLISHERS</p> -</div> -<p class="center small"><span class="small"><span class="sc">Copyright</span>, 1906, -<br />BY</span> -<br />THE REILLY & BRITTON CO.</p> -<h2>LIST OF CHAPTERS</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt class="jr"><span class="jl"><span class="smaller">CHAPTER</span></span> <span class="smaller">PAGE</span></dt> -<dt><a href="#c1"><span class="cn">I </span><span class="sc">I Hear Bad News</span></a> 9</dt> -<dt><a href="#c2"><span class="cn">II </span><span class="sc">I Find a Relative</span></a> 24</dt> -<dt><a href="#c3"><span class="cn">III </span><span class="sc">My Fortunes Improve</span></a> 40</dt> -<dt><a href="#c4"><span class="cn">IV </span><span class="sc">I Ship Aboard the “Flipper”</span></a> 54</dt> -<dt><a href="#c5"><span class="cn">V </span><span class="sc">“Nux” and “Bryonia”</span></a> 66</dt> -<dt><a href="#c6"><span class="cn">VI </span><span class="sc">The Land of Mystery</span></a> 83</dt> -<dt><a href="#c7"><span class="cn">VII </span><span class="sc">The Major</span></a> 91</dt> -<dt><a href="#c8"><span class="cn">VIII </span><span class="sc">The Sands of Gold</span></a> 110</dt> -<dt><a href="#c9"><span class="cn">IX </span><span class="sc">The Outlaws</span></a> 124</dt> -<dt><a href="#c10"><span class="cn">X </span><span class="sc">The Rocking Stone</span></a> 137</dt> -<dt><a href="#c11"><span class="cn">XI </span><span class="sc">The Cavern</span></a> 153</dt> -<dt><a href="#c12"><span class="cn">XII </span><span class="sc">We Recover the Gold</span></a> 169</dt> -<dt><a href="#c13"><span class="cn">XIII </span><span class="sc">The Catastrophe</span></a> 184</dt> -<dt><a href="#c14"><span class="cn">XIV </span><span class="sc">Buried Alive!</span></a> 193</dt> -<dt><a href="#c15"><span class="cn">XV </span><span class="sc">The Major Gives Chase</span></a> 206</dt> -<dt><a href="#c16"><span class="cn">XVI </span><span class="sc">The Grave Captain Gay</span></a> 219</dt> -<dt><a href="#c17"><span class="cn">XVII </span><span class="sc">We Give up the Ship</span></a> 235</dt> -<dt><a href="#c18"><span class="cn">XVIII </span><span class="sc">Uncle Naboth’s Revenge</span></a> 247</dt> -<dt><a href="#c19"><span class="cn">XIX </span><span class="sc">The Conquest of Mrs. Ranck</span></a> 257</dt> -<dt><a href="#c20"><span class="cn">XX </span><span class="sc">Steele, Perkins & Steele</span></a> 270</dt> -</dl> -<h2>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS<br /><span class="smaller">FROM ORIGINAL PAINTINGS BY</span><br /><span class="small">HOWARD HEATH</span></h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt><a href="#pic1">“<span class="sc">Now, my lad, Keep Quiet an’ You Won’t get Hurt</span>”</a> <i>Frontispiece</i></dt> -<dt><a href="#pic2"><span class="sc">Captured by the Gold-Hunters</span></a> 97</dt> -<dt><a href="#pic3"><span class="sc">A Hazardous Climb</span></a> 177</dt> -<dt><a href="#pic4">“<span class="sc">Leave the Room, Sir!</span>”</a> 231</dt> -<dt><a href="#pic5">“<span class="sc">Here’s the Treasure House, Sir!</span>”</a> 265</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_9">9</div> -<h2 id="c1"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER I.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">I HEAR BAD NEWS.</span></h2> -<p>“Sam—come here!”</p> -<p>It was Mrs. Ranck’s voice, and sounded more -bitter and stringent than usual.</p> -<p>I can easily recall the little room in which I -sat, poring over my next day’s lessons. It was -in one end of the attic of our modest cottage, and -the only room “done off” upstairs. The sloping -side walls, that followed the lines of the roof, -were bare except for the numerous pictures of -yachts and other sailing craft with which I had -plastered them from time to time. There was a -bed at one side and a small deal table at the other, -and over the little window was a shelf whereon -I kept my meager collection of books.</p> -<p>“Sam! Are you coming, or not?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_10">10</div> -<p>With a sigh I laid down my book, opened the -door, and descended the steep uncarpeted stairs -to the lower room. This was Mrs. Ranck’s living-room, -where she cooked our meals, laid the -table, and sat in her high-backed wooden rocker -to darn and mend. It was a big, square room, -which took up most of the space in the lower part -of the house, leaving only a place for a small -store-room at one end and the Captain’s room at -the other. At one side was the low, broad porch, -with a door and two windows opening onto it, -and at the other side, which was properly the back -of the cottage, a small wing had been built which -was occupied by the housekeeper as her sleeping -chamber.</p> -<p>As I entered the living-room in response to -Mrs. Ranck’s summons I was surprised to find a -stranger there, seated stiffly upon the edge of one -of the straight chairs and holding his hat in his -lap, where he grasped it tightly with two big, -red fists, as if afraid that it would get away. He -wore an old flannel shirt, open at the neck, and -a weather-beaten pea-jacket, and aside from these -trade-marks of his profession it was easy enough -to determine from his air and manner that he was -a sea-faring man.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_11">11</div> -<p>There was nothing remarkable about that, -for every one in our little sea-coast village of -Batteraft got a living from old ocean, in one way -or another; but what startled me was to find Mrs. -Ranck confronting the sailor with a white face -and a look of mingled terror and anxiety in her -small gray eyes.</p> -<p>“What is it, Aunt?” I asked, a sudden fear -striking to my heart as I looked from one to the -other in my perplexity.</p> -<p>The woman did not reply, at first, but continued -to stare wildly at the bowed head of the -sailor—bowed because he was embarrassed and -ill at ease. But when he chanced to raise a -rather appealing pair of eyes to her face she -nodded, and said briefly:</p> -<p>“Tell him.”</p> -<p>“Yes, marm,” answered the man; but he -shifted uneasily in his seat, and seemed disinclined -to proceed further.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_12">12</div> -<p>All this began to make me very nervous. -Perhaps the man was a messenger—a bearer of -news. And if so his tale must have an evil complexion, -to judge by his manner and Mrs. Ranck’s -stern face. I felt like shrinking back, like running -away from some calamity that was about -to overtake me. But I did not run. Boy though -I was, and very inexperienced in the ways of -life, with its troubles and tribulations, I knew -that I must stay and hear all; and I braced myself -for the ordeal.</p> -<p>“Tell me, please,” I said, and my voice was -so husky and low that I could scarce hear it myself. -“Tell me; is—is it about—my father?”</p> -<p>The man nodded.</p> -<p>“It’s about the Cap’n,” he said, looking -stolidly into Mrs. Ranck’s cold features, as if -striving to find in them some assistance. “I was -one as sailed with him las’ May aboard the -‘Saracen.’”</p> -<p>“Then why are you here?” I cried, desperately, -although even as I spoke there flashed -across my mind a first realization of the horror -the answer was bound to convey.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_13">13</div> -<p>“’Cause the ‘Saracen’ foundered off Lucayas,” -said the sailor, with blunt deliberation, “an’ went -to the bottom, ’th all hands—all but me, -that is. I caught a spar an’ floated three days -an’ four nights, makin’ at last Andros Isle, where -a fisherman pulled me ashore more dead’n alive. -That’s nigh three months agone, sir. I’ve had -fever sence—brain fever, they called it—so I -couldn’t bring the news afore.”</p> -<p>I felt my body swaying slightly, and wondered -if it would fall. Then I caught at a ray -of hope.</p> -<p>“But my father, Captain Steele? Perhaps he, -also, floated ashore!” I gasped.</p> -<p>The sailor shook his head, regretfully.</p> -<p>“None but me was saved alive, sir,” he answered, -in a solemn voice. “The tide cast up a -many o’ the ‘Saracen’ corpses, while I lay in the -fever; an’ the fisher folks give ’em a decent burial. -But they saved the trinkets as was found on the -dead men, an’ among ’em was Cap’n Steele’s -watch an’ ring. I kep’ ’em to bring to you. Here -they be,” he continued, simply, as he rose from his -chair to place a small chamois bag reverently -upon the table.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_14">14</div> -<p>Mrs. Ranck pounced upon it and with trembling -fingers untied the string. Then she drew -forth my father’s well-known round silver watch -and the carbuncle ring he had worn upon his little -finger ever since I could remember.</p> -<p>For a time no one spoke. I stared stupidly -at the sailor, noticing that the buttons on his pea-jacket -did not match and wondering if he always -sewed them on himself. Mrs. Ranck had fallen -back into her tall rocking-chair, where she -gyrated nervously back and forth, the left rocker -creaking as if it needed greasing. Why was -it that I could not burst into a flood of tears, -or wail, or shriek, or do anything to prove that -I realized myself suddenly bereft of the only -friend I had in all the world? There was an iron -band around my forehead, and another around -my chest. My brain was throbbing under one, -and my heart trying desperately to beat under the -other. Yet outwardly I must have appeared -calm enough, and the fact filled me with shame -and disgust.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_15">15</div> -<p>An orphan, now, and alone in the world. -This father whom the angry seas had engulfed -was the only relative I had known since my sweet -little mother wearied of the world and sought -refuge in Heaven, years and years ago. And -while father sailed away on his stout ship the -“Saracen” I was left to the care of the hard working -but crabbed and cross old woman whom I -had come to call, through courtesy and convenience, -“Aunt,” although she was no relation -whatever to me. Now I was alone in the world. -Father, bluff and rugged, so strong and resourceful -that I had seldom entertained a fear for -his safety, was lying dead in the far away island -of Andros, and his boy must hereafter learn to -live without him.</p> -<p>The sailor, obviously uneasy at the effect of -his ill tidings, now rose to go; but at his motion -Mrs. Ranck seemed suddenly to recover the use -of her tongue, and sternly bade him resume his -seat. Then she plied him with questions concerning -the storm and the catastrophe that followed -it, and the man answered to the best of his -ability.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_16">16</div> -<p>Captain Steele was universally acknowledged -one of the best and most successful seamen Batteraft -had ever known. Through many years of -trading in foreign parts he had not only become -sole owner of the “Saracen,” but had amassed a -fortune which, it was freely stated in the town, -was enough to satisfy the desires of any man. -But this was merely guess-work on the part of his -neighbors, for when ashore the old sailor confided -his affairs to no one, unless it might have been to -Mrs. Ranck. For the housekeeper was a different -person when the Captain was ashore, recounting -her own virtues so persistently, and seeming so solicitous -for my comfort, that poor father stood -somewhat in awe of her exceptional nobility of -character. As soon as he had sailed she dropped -the mask, and was often unkind; but I never -minded this enough to worry him with complaints, -so he was unconscious of her true nature.</p> -<p>Indeed, my dear father had been so seldom at -home that I dreaded to cause him one moment’s -uneasiness. He was a reserved man, too, as is -the case with so many sailors, and since the death -of his dearly loved wife had passed but little of -his time ashore. I am sure he loved me, for he -always treated me with a rare tenderness; but he -never would listen to my entreaties to sail with -him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_17">17</div> -<p>“The sea’s no place for a lad that has a comfortable -home,” he used to reply, in his slow, -thoughtful way. “Keep to your studies, Sam, -my boy, and you’ll be a bigger man some day -than any seaman of us all.”</p> -<p>The Captain’s brief visits home were the only -bright spots in my existence, and because I had -no one else to love I lavished upon my one parent -all the affection of which I was capable. -Therefore my present sudden bereavement was -so colossal and far reaching in its effects upon -my young life that it is no wonder the news staggered -me and curiously dulled my senses.</p> -<p>Almost as if in a dream I heard Mrs. Ranck’s -fierce questions and the sailor’s reluctant answers. -And when he had told everything that he -knew about the matter he got upon his feet and -took my hands gently in both his big, calloused -ones.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_18">18</div> -<p>“I’m right sorry, lad, as ye’ve had this blow,” -he muttered, feelingly. “The Cap’n were a good -man an’ a kind master, an’ many’s a time I’ve -heard him tell of his boy Sam. I s’pose he’s left -ye provided with plenty o’ this world’s goods, for -he were a thrifty man and mostly in luck. But if -ye ever run aground, lad, or find ye need a friend -to cast a bowline, don’t ye forget that Ned Britton’ll -stand by ye through thick an’ thin!”</p> -<p>With this he wrung my hands until I winced -under the pressure, and then he nodded briefly to -Mrs. Ranck and hurried from the room.</p> -<p>The twilight had faded during the interview, -and the housekeeper had lit a tallow candle. As -Ned Britton’s footsteps died away the woman -bent forward to snuff the wick, and I noted a -grim and determined look upon her features that -was new to them. But her hands trembled somewhat, -in spite of her assumed calmness, and the -fact gave me a certain satisfaction. Her loss -could not be compared with mine, but the Captain’s -death was sure to bring about a change in -her fortunes, as well as my own.</p> -<p>She resumed her regular rocking back and -forth, riveting her eyes the while upon my face. -I did not sit, but leaned against the table, trying -hard to think. And thus for a long time we regarded -each other in silence.</p> -<p>Finally she cried out, sharply:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_19">19</div> -<p>“Well, what are you a-goin’ to do now?”</p> -<p>“In what way?” I asked, drearily.</p> -<p>“In every way. How are you goin’ to live, -fer one thing?”</p> -<p>“Why, much the same as I am doing now, -I suppose,” said I, trying to rouse myself to attend -to what she was saying. “Father owned -this house, which is now mine; and I’m sure -there is considerable property besides, although -the ship is lost.”</p> -<p>“Fiddlesticks!” exclaimed Mrs. Ranck, -scornfully.</p> -<p>I wondered what she meant by that, and -looked my question.</p> -<p>“Your father didn’t own a stick o’ this house,” -she cried, in a tone that was almost a scream. -“It’s mine, an’ the deed’s in my own name!”</p> -<p>“I know,” I replied, “but father has often explained -that you merely held the deed in trust for -me, until I became of age. He turned it over to -you as a protection to me in case some accident -should happen to him. Many times he has told -me that this plan insured my having a home, no -matter what happened.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_20">20</div> -<p>“I guess you didn’t understand him,” she answered, -an evil flash in her eye. “The facts is, -this house were put into my name because the -Cap’n owed me money.”</p> -<p>“What for?” I asked.</p> -<p>“I’ve kep’ ye in food an’ clothes ever sence -ye was a baby. Do ye s’pose that don’t cost -money?”</p> -<p>I stared at her bewildered.</p> -<p>“Didn’t father furnish the money?”</p> -<p>“Not a cent. He jest let it run on, as he did -any wages. An’ it counts up big, that a-way.”</p> -<p>“Then the house isn’t mine, after all?”</p> -<p>“Not an inch of it. Not a stick ner a stone.”</p> -<p>I tried to think what this would mean to me, -and what reason the woman could have for -claiming a right to my inheritance.</p> -<p>“Once,” said I, musingly, “father told me -how he had brought you here to save you from -the poor-house, or starvation. He was sorry for -you, and gave you a home. That was while -mother was living. Afterwards, he said, he -trusted to your gratitude to take good care of -me, and to stand my friend in place of my dead -mother.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_21">21</div> -<p>“Fiddlesticks” she snapped, again. It was -the word she usually used to express contempt, -and it sounded very disagreeable coming from -her lips.</p> -<p>“The Cap’n must ’a’ been a-dreamin’ when -he told you that stuff an’ nonsense,” she went on. -“I’ve treated ye like my own son; there’s no mistake -about that. But I did it for wages, accordin’ -to agreement atween me an’ the Cap’n. An’ -the wages wasn’t never paid. When they got -to be a big lump, he put the house in my name, -to secure me. An’ it’s mine—ev’ry stick of it!”</p> -<p>My head was aching, and I had to press my -hand to it to ease the pain. In the light of the -one flickering candle Mrs. Ranck’s hard face assumed -the expression of a triumphant demon, -and I drew back from it, shocked and repelled.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_22">22</div> -<p>“If what you say is true,” I said, listlessly, -“I would rather you take the old home to wipe -out the debt. Yet father surely told me it was -mine and it isn’t like him to deceive me, or to -owe any one money. However, take it, Aunt, if -you like.”</p> -<p>“I’ve got it,” she answered; “an’ I mean to -keep it.”</p> -<p>“I shall get along very well,” said I, thinking, -indeed, that nothing mattered much, now -father was gone.</p> -<p>“How will you live?” she enquired.</p> -<p>“Why, there’s plenty besides the house,” I -replied. “In father’s room,” and I nodded my -head toward the door that was always kept locked -in the Captain’s absence, “there must be a great -many valuable things stored. The very last time -he was home he said that in case anything ever -happened to him I would find a little fortune in -his old sea-chest, alone.”</p> -<p>“May be,” rejoined the old woman, uneasily. -“I hope <i>that</i> story o’ his’n, at least, is true, for -your sake, Sam. I hain’t anything agin you; -but right is right. An’ the house don’t cover all -that’s comin’ to me, either. The Cap’n owed me -four hundred dollars, besides the house, for your -keep durin’ all these years; an’ that’ll have to be -paid afore you can honestly lay claim to a cent -o’ his property.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_23">23</div> -<p>“Of course,” I agreed, meekly enough, for all -this talk of money wearied me. “But there -should be much more than that in the chest, -alone, according to what father said.”</p> -<p>“Let’s hope there is,” said she. “You go to -bed, now, for you’re clean done up, an’ no wonder. -In the mornin’ we’ll both look into the -Cap’n’s room, an’ see what’s there. I ain’t a-goin’ -to take no mean advantage o’ you, Sam, you can -depend on’t. So go to bed. Sleep’s the best -cure-all fer troubles like yours.”</p> -<p>This last was said in a more kindly tone, -and I was glad to take her at her word and creep -away to my little room in the attic.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_24">24</div> -<h2 id="c2"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER II.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">I FIND A RELATIVE.</span></h2> -<p>It may have been hours that I sat at my little -table, overcome by the bitterness of my loss. -And for more hours I tossed restlessly upon my -hard bed, striving in vain for comfort. But suddenly, -as I recalled a little affectionate gesture -of my father’s, I burst into a flood of tears, and -oh, what a relief it was to be able to cry—to sob -away the load that had well-nigh overburdened -my young heart!</p> -<p>After that last paroxysm of grief I fell asleep, -worn out by my own emotions, and it was long -past my usual hour for rising that I finally awoke.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_25">25</div> -<p>In a moment, as I lay staring at the bright -morning sunshine, the sorrow that had been forgotten -in sleep swept over me like a flood, and I -wept again at the thought of my utter loneliness -and the dreadful fate that had overtaken my dear -father. But presently, with the elasticity of -youth, I was enabled to control myself, and turn -my thoughts toward the future. Then I remembered -that Mrs. Ranck and I were to enter the -Captain’s locked room, and take an inventory of -his possessions, and I began hurriedly to dress -myself, that this sad duty might be accomplished -as soon as possible. The recollection of the -woman’s preposterous claims moved me to sullen -anger. It seemed like a reflection on father’s -honesty to claim that he had been in her debt all -these years, and I resolved that she should be -paid every penny she demanded, that the Captain’s -honor might remain untarnished in death, -even as it had ever been during his lifetime.</p> -<p>As soon as I was ready I descended the stairs -to the living room, where Mrs. Ranck sat rocking -in her chair, just as I had left her the night -before. She was always an early riser, and I noticed -that she had eaten her own breakfast and -left a piece of bacon and corn-bread for me upon -the hearth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_26">26</div> -<p>She made no reply to my “good morning, -Aunt,” so I took the plate from the hearth and -ate my breakfast in silence. I was not at all -hungry; but I was young, and felt the need of -food. Not until I had finished did Mrs. Ranck -speak.</p> -<p>“We may as well look into the Cap’n’s room, -an’ get it done with,” she said. “It’s only -nat’ral as I should want to know if I’m goin’ to -get the money back I’ve spent on your keepin’.”</p> -<p>“Very well,” said I.</p> -<p>She went to a drawer of a tall bureau and -drew out a small ivory box. Within this I knew -were the keys belonging to my father. Never -before had Mrs. Ranck dared to meddle with -them, for the Captain had always forbidden her -and everyone else to enter his room during his -absence. Even now, when he was dead, it seemed -like disobedience of his wishes for the woman to -seize the keys and march over to the door of the -sacred room. In a moment she had turned the -lock and thrown open the door.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_27">27</div> -<p>Shy and half startled at our presumption, I -approached and peered over her shoulder. Occasionally, -indeed, I had had a glimpse of the interior -of this little place, half chamber and half -office; and, once or twice, when a little child, I -had entered it to seek my father. Now, as I -glanced within, it seemed to be in perfect -order; but it struck me as more bare and unfurnished -than I had ever seen it before. Father -must have secretly removed many of the boxes -that used to line the walls, for they were all gone -except his big sea-chest.</p> -<p>The sight of the chest, however, reassured -me, for it was in this that he had told me to look -for my fortune, in case anything should happen -to him.</p> -<p>The old woman at once walked over to the -chest, and taking a smaller key from the ivory -box, fitted it to the lock and threw back the lid -with a bang.</p> -<p>“There’s your fortune!” she said, with a -sneer; “see if you can find it.”</p> -<p>I bent over the chest, gazing eagerly into its -depths. There was an old Bible in one end, and -a broken compass in the other. But that was all.</p> -<p>Standing at one side, the woman looked into -my astonished face and laughed mockingly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_28">28</div> -<p>“This was another o’ the Cap’n’s lies,” she -said. “He lied to you about ownin’ the house; -he lied to you about takin’ me out o’ charity; an’ -he lied to you about the fortune in this chest. An -easy liar was Cap’n Steele, I must say!”</p> -<p>I shrank back, looking into her exultant eyes -with horror in my own.</p> -<p>“How dare you say such things about my -father?” I cried, in anger.</p> -<p>“How dare I?” she retorted; “why, because -they’re true, as you can see for yourself. Your -father’s deceived you, an’ he’s deceived me. I’ve -paid out over four hundred dollars for your keep, -thinkin’ there was enough in this room to pay -me back. An’ now I stand to lose every penny -of it, jest because I trusted to a lyin’ sea-captain.”</p> -<p>“You won’t lose a dollar!” I cried, indignantly, -while I struggled to keep back the tears of -disappointment and shame that rushed to my -eyes. “I’ll pay you every cent of the money, if -I live.”</p> -<p>She looked at me curiously, with a half smile -upon her thin lips.</p> -<p>“How?” she asked.</p> -<p>“I’ll work and earn it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_29">29</div> -<p>“Pish! what can a boy like you earn? An’ -what’s goin’ to happen while you’re earnin’ it? -One thing’s certain, Sam Steele; you can’t stay -here an’ live off’n a poor lone woman that’s lost -four hundred dollars by you already. You’ll -have to find another place.”</p> -<p>“I’ll do that,” I said, promptly.</p> -<p>“You can have three days to git out,” she -continued, pushing me out of the room and relocking -the door, although there was little reason -for that. “And you can take whatever -clothes you’ve got along with you. Nobody can -say that Jane Ranck ain’t acted like a Christian -to ye, even if she’s beat an’ defrauded out’n her -just rights. But if ye should happen to earn any -money, Sam, I hope you’ll remember what ye -owe me.”</p> -<p>“I will,” said I, coldly; and I meant it.</p> -<p>To my surprise Mrs. Ranck gave a strange -chuckle, which was doubtless meant for a laugh—the -first I had ever known her to indulge in. It -fired my indignation to such a point that I cried -out: “Shame!” and seizing my cap I rushed -from the house.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_30">30</div> -<p>The cottage was built upon a small hill facing -the bay, and was fully a quarter of a mile distant -from the edge of the village of Batteraft. From -our gate the path led down hill through a little -group of trees and then split in twain, one branch -running down to the beach, where the shipping -lay, and the other crossing the meadows to the -village. Among the trees my father had built -a board bench, overlooking the bay, and here I -have known him to sit for hours, enjoying the -beauty of the view, while the leafy trees overhead -shaded him from the hot sun.</p> -<p>It was toward this bench, a favorite resort of -mine because my father loved it, that I directed -my steps on leaving Mrs. Ranck. At the moment -I was dazed by the amazing discovery of my impoverished -condition, and this, following so suddenly -upon the loss of my father, nearly overwhelmed -me with despair. But I knew that -prompt action on my part was necessary, for the -woman had only given me three days grace, and -my pride would not suffer me to remain that long -in a home where my presence was declared a burden. -So I would sit beneath the trees and try to -decide where to go and what to do.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_31">31</div> -<p>But as I approached the place I found, to my -astonishment, that a man was already seated -upon the bench. He was doubtless a stranger in -Batteraft, for I had never seen him before, so that -I moderated my pace and approached him slowly, -thinking he might discover he was on private -grounds and take his leave.</p> -<p>He paid no attention to me, being engaged in -whittling a stick with a big jack-knife. In appearance -he was short, thick-set, and of middle -age. His round face was lined in every direction -by deep wrinkles, and the scant hair that showed -upon his temples was thin and grey. He wore -a blue flannel shirt, with a black kerchief knotted -at the throat; but, aside from this, his dress was -that of an ordinary civilian; so that at first I was -unable to decide whether he was a sailor or a -landsman.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_32">32</div> -<p>The chief attraction in the stranger was the -expression of his face, which was remarkably -humorous. Although I was close by him, now, -he paid no attention to my presence, but as he -whittled away industriously he gave vent to several -half audible chuckles that seemed to indicate -that his thoughts were very amusing.</p> -<p>I was about to pass him and go down to the -beach, where I might find a solitary spot for my -musings, when the man turned his eyes up to -mine and gave a wink that seemed both mysterious -and confidential.</p> -<p>“It’s Sam, ain’t it?” he asked, with another -silent chuckle.</p> -<p>“Yes, sir,” I replied, resenting his familiarity -while I wondered how he should know me.</p> -<p>“Cap’n Steele’s son, I’m guessin’?” he continued.</p> -<p>“The same, sir,” and I made a movement to -pass on.</p> -<p>“Sit down, Sam; there’s no hurry,” and he -pointed to the bench beside him.</p> -<p>I obeyed, wondering what he could want with -me. Half turning toward me, he gave another -of those curious winks and then suddenly turned -grave and resumed his whittling.</p> -<p>“May I ask who you are, sir?” I enquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_33">33</div> -<p>“No harm in that,” he replied, with a smile -that lighted his wrinkled face most comically. -“No harm in the world. I’m Naboth Perkins.”</p> -<p>“Oh,” said I, without much interest.</p> -<p>“Never heard that name before, I take it?”</p> -<p>“No, sir.”</p> -<p>“Do you remember your mother?”</p> -<p>“Not very well, sir,” I answered, wondering -more and more. “I was little more than a baby -when she died, you know.”</p> -<p>“I know,” and he nodded, and gave an odd -sort of grunt. “Did you ever hear what her name -was, afore she married the Cap’n?”</p> -<p>“Oh, yes!” I cried, suddenly enlightened. “It -was Mary Perkins.”</p> -<p>Then, my heart fluttering wildly, I turned an -intent and appealing gaze upon the little man -beside me.</p> -<p>Naboth Perkins was seized with another of -those queer fits of silent merriment, and his -shoulders bobbed up and down until a cough -caught him, and for a time I feared he would -choke to death before he could control the convulsions. -But at last he recovered and wiped the -tears from his eyes with a brilliant red handkerchief.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_34">34</div> -<p>“I’m your uncle, lad,” he said, as soon as he -could speak.</p> -<p>This was news, indeed, but news that puzzled -me exceedingly.</p> -<p>“Why have I never heard of you before?” I -asked, soberly.</p> -<p>“Haven’t ye?” he returned, with evident surprise.</p> -<p>“Never.”</p> -<p>He looked the stick over carefully, and cut -another notch in it.</p> -<p>“Well, for one thing,” he remarked, “I’ve -never been in these parts afore sence the day I -was born. Fer another thing, it stands to reason -you was too young to remember, even if Mary -had talked to ye about her only brother afore she -died an’ quit this ’ere sublunatic spear. An’, fer a -third an’ last reason, Cap’n Steele were a man -that had little to say about most things, so it’s -fair to s’pose he had less to say about his relations. -Eh?”</p> -<p>“Perhaps it is as you say, sir.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_35">35</div> -<p>“Quite likely. Yet it’s mighty funny the -Cap’n never let drop a word about me, good or -bad.”</p> -<p>“Were you my father’s friend?” I asked, -anxiously.</p> -<p>“That’s as may be,” said Mr. Perkins, evasively. -“Friends is all kinds, from acquaintances to -lovers. But the Cap’n an me wasn’t enemies, by -a long shot, an’ I’ve been his partner these ten -year back.”</p> -<p>“His partner!” I echoed, astonished.</p> -<p>The little man nodded.</p> -<p>“His partner,” he repeated, with much complacency. -“But our dealin’s together was all on -a strict business basis. We didn’t hobnob, ner -gossip, ner slap each other on the back. So as -fer saying we was exactly friends—w’y, I can’t -honestly do it, Sam.”</p> -<p>“I understand,” said I, accepting his explanation -in good faith.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_36">36</div> -<p>“I came here at this time,” continued Mr. Perkins, -addressing his speech to the jack-knife, -which he held upon the palm of his hand, “to -see Cap’n Steele on an important business matter. -He had agreed to meet me. But I saw Ned -Britton at the tavern, las’ night, an’ heerd fer the -first time that the ‘Saracen’ had gone to Davy -Jones an’ took the Cap’n with her. So I come -up here to have a little talk with you, which is his -son and my own nevvy.”</p> -<p>“Why didn’t you come up to the house?” I -enquired.</p> -<p>Mr. Perkins turned upon me his peculiar wink, -and his shoulders began to shake again, till I -feared more convulsions. But he suddenly -stopped short, and with abrupt gravity nodded -his head at me several times.</p> -<p>“The woman!” he said, in a low voice. “I -jest can’t abide women. ’Specially when they’s -old an’ given to argument, as Ned Britton says -this one is.”</p> -<p>I sympathized with him, and said so. Whereat -my uncle gave me a look gentle and kindly, -and said in a friendly tone:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_37">37</div> -<p>“Sam, my boy, I want to tell you all about -myself, that’s your blood uncle an’ no mistake; -but first I want you to tell me all about yourself. -You’re an orphan, now, an’ my dead sister’s -child, an’ I take it I’m the only real friend you’ve -got in the world. So now, fire away!”</p> -<p>There was something about the personality of -Naboth Perkins that invited confidence; or perhaps -it was my loneliness and need of a friend -that led me to accept this astonishing uncle in -good faith. Anyway, I did not hesitate to tell him -my whole story, including my recent grief at the -news of my dear father’s death and the startling -discovery I had just made that I was penniless -and in debt for my living to Mrs. Ranck.</p> -<p>“Father has often told me,” I concluded, “that -the house was mine, and had been put in Mrs. -Ranck’s name because he felt she was honest, and -would guard my interests in his absence. And -he told me there was a store of valuable articles -in his room, which he had been accumulating for -years, and that the old sea-chest alone contained -enough to make me independent. But when we -examined the room this morning everything was -gone, and the chest was empty. I don’t know -what to think about it, I’m sure; for father never -lied, in spite of what Mrs. Ranck says.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_38">38</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth whistled a sailor’s hornpipe in -a slow, jerky, and altogether dismal fashion. -When it was quite finished, even to the last quavering -bar, he said:</p> -<p>“Sam, who kept the keys to the room, an’ the -chest?”</p> -<p>“Mrs. Ranck.”</p> -<p>“M—m. Was the room dark, an’ all covered -over with dust, when you went in there this -mornin’?”</p> -<p>“I——I don’t think it was,” I answered, trying -to recollect. “No! I remember, now. The -blind was wide open, and the room looked clean -and in good order.”</p> -<p>“Sailors,” remarked Mr. Perkins, impressively, -“never is known to keep their rooms in good -order. The Cap’n been gone five months an’ -more. If all was straight the dust would be thick -on everything.”</p> -<p>“To be sure,” said I, very gravely.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_39">39</div> -<p>“Then, Sam, it stands to reason the ol’ woman -went inter the room while you was asleep, an’ -took out everything she could lay her hands on. -Cap’n Steele didn’t lie to you, my boy. But he -made the mistake of thinkin’ the woman honest. -She took advantage of the fact that the Cap’n -was dead, an’ couldn’t prove nothin’. And so -she robbed you.”</p> -<p>The suspicion had crossed my mind before, -and I was not greatly surprised to hear my uncle -voice it.</p> -<p>“Then, can’t we make her give it up?” I asked. -“If she has done such a wicked thing, it seems as -though we ought to accuse her of it, and make -her give me all that belongs to me.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth rose slowly from the bench, -settled his felt hat firmly upon his head, pulled -down his checkered vest, and assumed a most -determined bearing.</p> -<p>“You wait here,” he said, “an’ I’ll beard the -she-tiger in her den, an’ see what can be done.”</p> -<p>Then he gave a great sigh, and turning square -around, marched stiffly up the path that led to the -house.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_40">40</div> -<h2 id="c3"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER III.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">MY FORTUNES IMPROVE.</span></h2> -<p>I awaited with as much patience as I could -muster the result of the venture. I was proud of -Uncle Naboth’s bravery, and hoped he would be -successful. Surely the brief interview with my -newly acquired relative had caused a great change -in my future prospects, for it was not likely that -my mother’s brother would desert me in my extremity. -I had left the house that was now no -longer my home without a single friend to whom -I could turn, and behold, here was a champion -waiting to espouse my cause! Mr. Perkins was -somewhat peculiar in his actions, it is true, but -he was my uncle and my dead father’s partner, -and already I was beginning to have faith in -him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_41">41</div> -<p>It was a full half hour before I saw him coming -back along the path; but now he no longer -strutted with proud determination. Instead, his -whole stout little body drooped despondently; his -hat was thrust back from his forehead, and upon -his deeply wrinkled face stood big drops of perspiration.</p> -<p>“Sam,” said he, standing before me with a -rather sheepish air, “I were wrong, an’ I beg -your pardon. That woman ain’t no she-tiger. I -mis-stated the case. She’s a she-devil!”</p> -<p>The words were laden with disgust and indignation. -Uncle Naboth drew out his gorgeous -handkerchief and wiped his face with it. Then -he dropped upon the bench and pushed his big -hands deep into his capacious pockets, with the -air of a man crushed and defeated.</p> -<p>I sighed.</p> -<p>“Then she refused to give up the property?”</p> -<p>“Give up? She’d die first. Why, Sam, the -critter tried to brain me with a gridiron! Almost, -my boy, you was an orphan agin. He who fights -an’ runs away may n’t get much credit for it, but -he’s a durned sight safer ner a dead man. The -Perkinses was allus a reckless crew; but sooner ’n -face that female agin I’d tackle a mad bull!”</p> -<p>“Won’t the law help us?” I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_42">42</div> -<p>“The law!” cried Mr. Perkins, in a voice of -intense horror. “W’y, Sam, the law’s more to -be dreaded than a woman. It’s an invention of -the devil to keep poor mortals from becomin’ -too happy in this ’ere vale o’ tears. My boy, if -ye ever has to choose between the law an’ a woman, -my advice is to commit suicide at once. It’s -quicker an’ less painful.”</p> -<p>“But the law stands for justice,” I protested.</p> -<p>“That’s the bluff it puts up,” said Uncle Naboth, -“but it ain’t so. An’ where’s your proof -agin Mrs. Ranck, anyhow? Cap’n Steele foolishly -put the house in her name. If she ain’t -honest enough to give it up, no one can take it -from her. An’ he kep’ secret about the fortune -that was left in his room, so we can’t describe -the things you’ve been robbed of. Altogether, -it’s jest a hopeless case. The she-devil has made -up her mind to inherit your fortune, an’ you can’t -help yourself.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_43">43</div> -<p>As I stared into the little man’s face the -tears came into my eyes and blurred my sight. -He thrust the red handkerchief into my hand, and -I quickly wiped away the traces of unmanly weakness. -And when I could see plainly again my -uncle was deeply involved in one of his fits of -silent merriment, and his shoulders were shaking -spasmodically. I waited for him to cough and -choke, which he proceeded to do before regaining -his gravity. The attack seemed to have done him -good, for he smiled at my disturbed expression -and laid a kindly hand on my shoulder.</p> -<p>“Run up to the house, my lad, an’ get your -bundle of clothes,” he said. “I’ll be here when -you get back. Don’t worry over what’s gone. -I’ll take care o’ you, hereafter.”</p> -<p>I gave him a grateful glance and clasped his -big, horny hands in both my own.</p> -<p>“Thank you, uncle,” said I; “I don’t know -what would have become of me if you had not -turned up just as you did.”</p> -<p>“Lucky; wasn’t it, Sam? But run along and -get your traps.”</p> -<p>I obeyed, walking slowly and thoughtfully -back to the house. When I tried to raise the -latch I found the door locked.</p> -<p>“Mrs. Ranck!” I called. “Mrs. Ranck, let me -in, please. I’ve come for my clothes.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_44">44</div> -<p>There was no answer. I rattled the latch, -but all in vain. So I sat down upon the steps of -the porch, wondering what I should do. It was -a strange and unpleasant sensation, to find myself -suddenly barred from the home in which I -had been born and wherein I had lived all my -boyhood days. It was only my indignation -against this selfish and hard old woman that prevented -me from bursting into another flood of -tears, for my nerves were all unstrung by the -events of the past few hours. However, anger -held all other passion in check for the moment, -and I was about to force an entrance through the -side window, as I had done on several occasions -before, when the sash of the window in my own -attic room was pushed up and a bundle was projected -from it with such good aim that it would -have struck my head, had I not instinctively -dodged it.</p> -<p>Mrs. Ranck’s head followed the bundle far -enough to cast a cruel and triumphant glance into -my upturned face.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_45">45</div> -<p>“There’s your duds. Take ’em an’ go, you -ongrateful wretch!” she yelled. “An’ don’t ye -let me see your face again until you come to pay -me the money you owes for your keepin’.”</p> -<p>“Please, Mrs. Ranck,” I asked, meekly, “can -I have my father’s watch and ring?”</p> -<p>“No, no, no!” she screamed, in a fury. “Do -ye want to rob me of everything? Ain’t you -satisfied to owe me four hundred dollars a’ready?”</p> -<p>“I——I’d like some keepsake of father’s,” -I persisted, well knowing this would be my last -chance to procure it. “You may keep the watch, -if you’ll give me the ring.”</p> -<p>“I’ll keep’m both,” she retorted. “You’ll get -nothin’ more out’n me, now or never!”</p> -<p>Then she slammed down the window, and refused -to answer by a word my further pleadings. -So finally I picked up the bundle and, feeling -miserable and sick at heart, followed the path -back to the little grove.</p> -<p>“It didn’t take you very long, but that’s all -the better,” said my uncle, shutting his clasp-knife -with a click and then standing up to brush -the chips from his lap. “We two’ll go to the -tavern, an’ talk over our future plans.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_46">46</div> -<p>Silently I walked by the side of Naboth Perkins -until we came to the village. I knew everyone -in the little town, and several of the fishermen -and sailors met me with words of honest sympathy -for my loss. Captain Steele had been the -big man of Batteraft, beloved by all who knew -him despite his reserved nature, and these simple -villagers, rude and uneducated but kindly hearted, -felt that in his death they had lost a good friend -and a neighbor of whom they had always been -proud. Not one of them would have refused assistance -to Captain Steele’s only son; but they -were all very poor, and it was lucky for me that -Uncle Naboth had arrived so opportunely to befriend -me.</p> -<p>Having ordered a substantial dinner of the -landlord of “The Rudder,” Mr. Perkins gravely -invited me to his private room for a conference, -and I climbed the rickety stairs in his wake.</p> -<p>The chamber was very luxurious in my eyes, -with its rag carpet and high-posted bed, its -wash-stand and rocking-chair. I could not easily -withhold my deference to the man who was able -to hire it, and removing my cap I sat upon the -edge of the bed while Uncle Naboth took possession -of the rocking-chair and lighted a big briar -pipe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_47">47</div> -<p>Having settled himself comfortably by putting -his feet upon the sill of the open window, he remarked:</p> -<p>“Now, Sam, my lad, we’ll talk it all over.”</p> -<p>“Very well, sir,” I replied, much impressed.</p> -<p>“In the first place, I’m your father’s partner, -as I said afore. Some years ago the Cap’n found -he had more money’n he could use in his own -business, an’ I’d saved up a bit myself, to match -it. So we put both together an’ bought a schooner -called the ‘Flipper’, w’ich I’m free to say is the -best boat, fer its size an’ kind, that ever sailed the -Pacific.”</p> -<p>“The Pacific!”</p> -<p>“Naterally. Cap’n Steele on the Atlantic, an’ -Cap’n Perkins on the Pacific. In that way we -divided up the world between us.” He stopped -to wink, here, and began his silent chuckle; but -fortunately he remembered the importance of the -occasion and refrained from carrying it to the -choking stage. “I s’pose your father never said -naught to you about this deal o’ ours, any more’n -he did to that she-bandit up at the house. An’ -it’s lucky he didn’t, or the critter’d be claimin’ the -‘Flipper’, too, an’ then you an’ I’d be out of a -job!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_48">48</div> -<p>He winked again; solemnly, this time; and I -sat still and stared at him.</p> -<p>“Howsomever, the ‘Flipper’ is still in statute -loo, an’ thank heaven fer that! I made sev’ral -voyages in her to Australy, that turned out fairly -profitably, an’ brought the Cap’n an’ me some -good bits o’ money. So last year we thought -we’d tackle the Japan trade, that seemed to be -lookin’ up. It looked down agin as soon as I -struck the pesky shores, an’ a month ago I returned -to ’Frisco a sadder an’ a wiser man. Not -that the losses was so great, Sam, you understand; -but the earnin’s wasn’t enough to buy a shoe-string.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_49">49</div> -<p>“So I sailed cross-lots to Batteraft to consult -with my partner, which is Cap’n Steele, as to our -next voyage, an’ the rest o’ the story you know -as well as I do. Your father bein’ out o’ the firm, -from no fault o’ his’n, his son is his nateral successor. -So I take it that hereafter we’ll have to -consult together.”</p> -<p>My amazed expression amused him exceedingly, -but I found it impossible just then to utter -a single word. Uncle Naboth did not seem to expect -me to speak, for after lighting his pipe again -he continued, with an air of great complacency:</p> -<p>“It mought be said that, as you’re a minor, I -stands as your rightful guardeen, an’ have a right -to act for you ’til you come of age. On the other -hand, you mought claim that, bein’ a partner, your -size an’ age don’t count, an’ you’ve a right to be -heard. Howsomever, we won’t go to law about -it, Sam. The law’s onreliable. Sometimes it’s -right, an’ mostly it’s wrong; but it ain’t never to -be trusted by an honest man. If you insist on -dictatin’ what this partnership’s goin’ to do, you’ll -probably run it on a rock in two jerks of a lamb’s -tail, for you haven’t got the experience old Cap’n -Steele had; but if you’re satisfied to let me take -the tiller, an’ steer you into harbor, why, I’ll accept -the job an’ do the best I can at it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_50">50</div> -<p>“Uncle Naboth,” I replied, earnestly, “had -you not been an honest man I would never have -known you were my father’s partner, or that he -had any interest in your business. But you’ve -been more than honest. You’ve been kind to me; -and I am only too glad to trust you in every way.”</p> -<p>“Well spoke, lad!” cried Mr. Perkins, slapping -his knee delightedly. “It’s what I had a -right to expect in poor Mary’s boy. We’re sure -to get along, Sam, and even if I don’t make you -rich, you’ll never need a stout friend while your -Uncle Nabe is alive an’ kickin’!”</p> -<p>Then we both stood up, and shook hands with -great solemnity, to seal the bargain. After which -my friend and protector returned to his rocker -and once more stretched his feet across the window -sill.</p> -<p>“How much property belongs to me, Uncle?” -I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_51">51</div> -<p>“We never drew up any papers. Cap’n Steele -knew as he could trust me, an’ so papers wa’n’t -necessary. He owned one-third interest in the -‘Flipper’, an’ supplied one half the money to carry -on the trade. That made it mighty hard to figure -out the profits, so we gen’ly lumped it, to save -brain-work. Of course your father’s been paid -all his earnin’s after each voyage was over, so -accounts is settled up to the Japan trip. Probably -the money I gave him was in the sea-chest, an’ -that old she-pirate up to the house grabbed it with -the other things. The Japan voyage was a failure, -as I told you; but there’s about a thousand -dollars still comin’ to the Cap’n—which means -it’s comin’ to you, Sam—an’ the ship’s worth a -good ten thousand besides.”</p> -<p>I tried to think what that meant to me.</p> -<p>“It isn’t a very big sum of money, is it, -Uncle?” I asked, diffidently.</p> -<p>“That depends on how you look at it,” he answered. -“Big oaks from little acorns grow, you -know. If you leave the matter to me, I’ll try to -make that thousand sprout considerable, before -you come of age.”</p> -<p>“Of course I’ll leave it to you,” said I. “And -I am very grateful for your kindness, sir.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_52">52</div> -<p>“Don’t you turn your gratitude loose too -soon, Sam. I may land your fortunes high an’ -dry on the rocks, afore I’ve got through with ’em. -But if I do it won’t be on purpose, an’ we’ll sink -or swim together. An’ now, that bein’ as good -as settled, the next thing to argy is what you’re -a-goin’ to do while I’m sailin’ the seas an’ makin’ -money for you.”</p> -<p>“What would you suggest?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Well, some folks might think you ought to -have more schoolin’. How old are you?”</p> -<p>“Sixteen, sir.”</p> -<p>“Can you read an’ write, an’ do figgers?”</p> -<p>“Oh, yes; I’ve finished the public school -course,” I replied, smiling at the simple question.</p> -<p>“Then I guess you’ve had study enough, my -lad, and are ready to go to work. I never had -much schoolin’ myself, but I’ve managed to hold -my own in the world, in spite of the way letters -an’ figgers mix up when I look at ’em. Not but -what eddication is a good thing; but all eddication -don’t lay in schools. Rubbin’ against the -world is what polishes up a man, an’ the feller -that keeps his eyes open can learn somethin’ new -every day. To be open with you, Sam, I need you -pretty bad on the ‘Flipper’, to keep the books an’ -look after the accounts, an’ do writin’ an’ spellin’ -when letters has to be writ. On the last trip I -put in four days hard work, writin’ a letter that -was only three lines long. An’ I’m blamed if the -landsman I sent it to didn’t telegraph me for a -translation. So, if you’re willin’ to ship with the -firm of Perkins & Steele, I’ll make you purser -an’ chief clerk.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_53">53</div> -<p>“I should like that!” I answered, eagerly.</p> -<p>“Then the second p’int’s settled. There’s only -one more. The ‘Flipper’ is lyin’ in the harbor at -’Frisco. When shall we join her, lad?”</p> -<p>“I’m ready now, sir.”</p> -<p>“Good. I’ve ordered a wagon to carry us -over to the railroad station at four o’clock, so -ye see I had a pretty good idea beforehand what -sort o’ stuff Mary’s boy was made of. Now let’s -go to dinner.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_54">54</div> -<h2 id="c4"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">I SHIP ABOARD THE “FLIPPER.”</span></h2> -<p>When the two-seated spring wagon drew up -before the tavern door quite a crowd of idle villagers -assembled to see us off, and among them -I noticed my father’s old sailor, Ned Britton. -Uncle Naboth climbed aboard at once, but I -stayed to shake the hands held out to me and to -thank the Batteraft people for their hearty wishes -for my future prosperity. I think they were sorry -to see me go, and I know I felt a sudden pang of -regret at parting from the place where I had lived -so long and the simple villagers who had been my -friends.</p> -<p>When at last I mounted to the rear seat of the -wagon and sat beside my uncle, I was astonished -to find Ned Britton established beside the driver.</p> -<p>“Are you going with us?” I asked.</p> -<p>The sailor nodded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_55">55</div> -<p>“It’s like this,” remarked Mr. Perkins, as -we rolled away from the tavern, “this man belonged -to my old partner, Cap’n Steele, an’ stuck -to his ship ’til she went down. Also he’s put -himself out to come here an’ tell us the news, and -it ain’t every sailor as’ll take the trouble to do -such a job. Therefore, Ned Britton bein’ at -present without a ship, I’ve asked him to take a -berth aboard the ‘Flipper.’”</p> -<p>“That was kind of you, Uncle,” I said, pleased -at this evidence of my relative’s kindly nature.</p> -<p>“An honest sailor ain’t to be sneezed at,” continued -Uncle Naboth, with one of his quaint -winks. “If Ned Britton were faithful to the -‘Saracen’ he’ll be faithful to the ‘Flipper.’ An’ -that’s the sort o’ man we want.”</p> -<p>Britton doubtless overheard every word of -this eulogy, but he gazed stolidly ahead and paid -no attention to my uncle’s words of praise.</p> -<p>We reached the railway station in ample time -for the train, and soon were whirling away on -our long journey into the golden West.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_56">56</div> -<p>No incident worthy of note occurred on our -way across the continent, although I might record -a bit of diplomacy on the part of Uncle Naboth -that illustrates the peculiar shrewdness I have -always found coupled with his native simplicity.</p> -<p>Just before our train drew into Chicago, -where we were to change cars and spend the best -part of a day, my uncle slipped into my hand a -long, fat pocket-book, saying:</p> -<p>“Hide that in your pocket, Sam, and button -it up tight.”</p> -<p>“What’s your idea, Uncle Nabe?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Why, we’re comin’ to the wickedest city -in all the world, accordin’ to the preachers; an’ -if it ain’t that, it’s bad enough, in all conscience. -There’s robbers an’ hold-up men by the thousands, -an’ if one of ’em got hold of me I’d be busted in -half a second. But none of ’em would think of -holdin’ up a boy like you; so the money’s safe in -your pocket, if you don’t go an’ lose it.”</p> -<p>“I’ll try not to do that, sir,” I returned; but -all during the day the possession of the big pocket-book -made me nervous and uneasy. I constantly -felt of my breast to see that the money was still -safe, and it is a wonder my actions did not betray -to some sly thief the fact that I was concealing -the combined wealth of our little party.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_57">57</div> -<p>No attempt was made to rob us, however, -either at Chicago or during the remainder of the -journey to the Pacific coast, and we arrived at our -destination safely and in good spirits.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth seemed especially pleased to -reach San Francisco again.</p> -<p>“This car travellin’,” he said, “is good enough -for landsmen that don’t know of anything better; -but I’d rather spend a month at sea than a -night in one of them stuffy, dangerous cars, that -are likely to run off’n the track any minute.”</p> -<p>Ned Britton and I accompanied Mr. Perkins -to a modest but respectable lodging-house near -the bay, where we secured rooms and partook of -a hearty breakfast. Then we took a long walk, -and I got my first sight of the famous “Golden -Gate.” I was surprised at the great quantity of -shipping in the bay, and as I looked over the hundreds -of craft at anchor I wondered curiously -which was the “Flipper,” of which I was part -owner—the gallant ship whose praises Uncle Naboth -had sung so persistently ever since we left -Batteraft.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_58">58</div> -<p>After luncheon we hired a small boat, and -Ned Britton undertook to row us aboard the -“Flipper,” which had been hidden from our view -by a point of land. I own that after my uncle’s -glowing descriptions of her I expected to see a -most beautiful schooner, with lines even nobler -than those of the grand old “Saracen,” which had -been my father’s pride for so many years. So -my disappointment may be imagined when we -drew up to a grimy looking vessel of some six -hundred tons, with discolored sails, weather-worn -rigging and a glaring need of fresh paint.</p> -<p>Ned Britton, however, rested on his oars, -studied the ship carefully, and then slowly nodded -his head in approval.</p> -<p>“Well, what d’ye think o’ her?” asked Uncle -Naboth, relapsing into one of his silent chuckles -at the expression of my face.</p> -<p>“She looks rather dirty, sir,” I answered, honestly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_59">59</div> -<p>“The ‘Flipper’ ain’t quite as fresh as a lily in -bloom, that’s a fact,” returned my uncle, in no -ways discomfited by my remark. “She wasn’t no -deebutantee when I bought her, an’ her clothes -has got old, and darned and patched, bein’ as we -haven’t been near to a Paris dressmaker. But -I’ve sailed in her these ten years past, Sam, an’ -we’re both as sound as a dollar.”</p> -<p>“She ought to be fast, sir,” remarked Britton, -critically.</p> -<p>Mr. Perkins laughed—not aloud, but in his -silent, distinctly humorous way.</p> -<p>“She <i>is</i> fast, my lad, w’ich is a virtue in a ship -if it ain’t in a woman. And in some other ways, -besides, the ‘Flipper’ ain’t to be sneezed at. As -for her age, she’s too shy to tell it, but I guess it -entitles her to full respect.”</p> -<p>We now drew alongside, and climbed upon -the deck, where my uncle was greeted by a tall, -lank man who appeared to my curious eyes to be -a good example of a living skeleton. His clothes -covered his bones like bags, and so thin and drawn -was his face that his expression was one of constant -pain.</p> -<p>“Morn’n’, Cap’n,” said Uncle Naboth, although -it was afternoon.</p> -<p>“Morn’n’, Mr. Perkins,” returned the other, -in a sad voice. “Glad to see you back.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_60">60</div> -<p>“Here’s my nevvy, Sam Steele, whose father -were part owner but got lost in a storm awhile -ago.”</p> -<p>“Glad to see you, sir,” said the Captain, giving -my hand a melancholy shake.</p> -<p>“An’ here’s Ned Britton, who once sailed with -Cap’n Steele,” continued my uncle. “He’ll sign -with us, Cap’n Gay, and I guess you’ll find him -A No. 1.”</p> -<p>“Glad to see you, Britton,” repeated the Captain, -in his dismal voice. If the lanky Captain -was as glad to see us all as his words indicated, -his expression fully contradicted the fact.</p> -<p>Britton saluted and walked aft, where I noticed -several sailors squatting upon the deck in -careless attitudes. To my glance these seemed -as solemn and joyless as their Captain; but I acknowledge -that on this first visit everything about -the ship was a disappointment to me, perhaps -because I had had little experience with trading -vessels and my mind was stored with recollections -of the trim “Saracen.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_61">61</div> -<p>Below, however, was a comfortable cabin, -well fitted up, and Uncle Naboth showed me a -berth next to his own private room which was to -be my future home. The place was little more -than a closet, but I decided it would do very well.</p> -<p>“I thought <i>you</i> were the captain of the ‘Flipper,’ -Uncle Naboth,” said I, when we were alone.</p> -<p>“No; I’m jest super-cargo,” he replied, with -his usual wink. “You see, I wasn’t eddicated as -a sailor, Sam, an’ never cared to learn the trade. -Cap’n Gay is one o’ the best seamen that ever -laid a course, so I hire him to take the ship wherever -I want to go. As fer the cargo, that’s my -’special look-out, an’ it keeps me busy enough, I -can tell you. I’m a nat’ral born trader, and except -fer that blamed Japan trip, I ain’t much -ashamed of my record.”</p> -<p>“Will you go to Australia again?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Not jest now, Sam. My next venture’s -goin’ to be a bit irregular—what you might call -speculative, an’ extry-hazardous. But we’ll talk -that over tonight, after supper.”</p> -<p>After making a cursory examination of the -ship Uncle Naboth received the Captain’s report -of what had transpired in his absence, and then -we rowed back to town again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_62">62</div> -<p>We strolled through the city streets for an -hour, had supper, and then my uncle took me to -his room, carefully closed and locked the door, -and announced that he was ready to “talk business.”</p> -<p>“Bein’ partners,” he said, “we’ve got to consult -together; but I take it you won’t feel bad, -Sam, if I do most of the consultin’. I went down -East to Batteraft to talk my plans with your -father, but he slipped his cable an’ I’ve got to -talk ’em to you. If you see I’m wrong, anywhere, -jest chip in an’ stop me; but otherwise the less -you say the more good we’ll get out’n this ’ere -conference.”</p> -<p>“Very well, sir.”</p> -<p>“To start in with, we’ve got a ship, an’ a -crew, an’ plenty o’ loose money. So what’ll we -do with ’em? Our business is to trade, an’ to -invest our money so we’ll make more with it. -What’s the best way to do that?”</p> -<p>He seemed to pause for an answer, so I said: -“I don’t know sir.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_63">63</div> -<p>“Nobody <i>knows</i>, of course. But we can guess, -and then find out afterward if we’ve guessed -right. All business is a gamble; and, if it wasn’t, -most men would quit an’ go fishin’. After I -got back from Japan I met a lot o’ fellows that -had been to Alaska huntin’ gold. Seems like -Alaska’s full of gold, an’ before long the whole -country’ll be flockin’ there like sheep. All ’Frisco’s -gettin’ excited about the thing, so they tell -me, and if fortunes is goin’ to be made in Alaska, -we may as well speak for one ourselves.”</p> -<p>“But we are not miners, Uncle; and it’s bitter -cold up there, they say.”</p> -<p>“Well put. We’ll let the crowds mine the -gold, and then hand it over to us.”</p> -<p>“I’m afraid I don’t understand,” said I, -weakly.</p> -<p>“No call for you to try, Sam. I’m your guardeen, -an’ so I’ll do the understandin’ for us both. -Folks has to eat, my lad, an’ gold hunters is -usually too excited to make proper provisions fer -their stomachs. They’re goin’ to be mighty hungry -out in Alaska, before long, an’ when a man’s -hungry he’ll pay liberal fer a square meal. Let’s -give it to him, Sam, an’ take the consequences—which -is gold dust an’ nuggets.”</p> -<p>“How will you do it, Uncle Nabe?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_64">64</div> -<p>“Load the ‘Flipper’ with grub an’ carry it to -Kipnac, or up the Yukon as far as Fort Weare, -or wherever the gold fields open up. Then, when -the miners get hungry, they’ll come to us and -trade their gold for our groceries. We’re sure -to make big profits, Sam.”</p> -<p>“It looks like a reasonable proposition, sir,” -I said. “But it seems to me rather dangerous. -Suppose our ship gets frozen in the ice, and we -can’t get away? And suppose about that time -we’ve sold out our provisions. We can’t eat gold. -And suppose——”</p> -<p>“S’pose the moon falls out’n the sky,” interrupted -Uncle Naboth, “wouldn’t it be dark at -night, though!”</p> -<p>“Well, sir?”</p> -<p>“If the gold-diggers can live in the ice fields, -we can live in a good warm ship. And we’ll -keep enough grub for ourselves, you may be sure -of that.”</p> -<p>“When do we start?” I asked, feeling sure -that no arguments would move my uncle to abandon -the trip, once he had made up his mind to -undertake it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_65">65</div> -<p>“As soon as we can get the cargo aboard. It’s -coming on warmer weather, now, and this is the -best time to make the voyage. A steamer left today -with three hundred prospectors, an’ they’ll -be goin’ in bunches every day, now. Already I -estimate there’s over a thousand in the fields, so -we won’t get there any too soon to do business. -What do you say, Sam?”</p> -<p>“I’ve nothing to say, sir. Being my guardian, -you’ve decided the matter for both the partners, -as is right and proper. As your clerk and assistant, -I’ll obey whatever orders you give me.”</p> -<p>“That’s the proper spirit, lad!” he cried, with -enthusiasm. “We’ll go to work tomorrow morning; -and if all goes well we’ll be afloat in ten -days, with a full cargo!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_66">66</div> -<h2 id="c5"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER V.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">“NUX” AND “BRYONIA.”</span></h2> -<p>On the seventh day of May, 1897, the “Flipper” -weighed anchor and sailed before a light -breeze through the Golden Gate and away on her -voyage toward Alaska and its gold fields. Stored -within her hold was a vast quantity of provisions -of the sort that could be kept indefinitely without -danger of spoiling. Flour, hams, bacon, sugar -and coffee were represented; but canned meats -and vegetables, tobacco and cheap cigars comprised -by far the greater part of the cargo. Uncle -Naboth had been seriously advised to carry a -good supply of liquors, but refused positively to -traffic in such merchandise.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_67">67</div> -<p>Indeed, my uncle rose many degrees in my -respect after I had watched for a time his preparations -for our voyage. Simple, rough and uneducated -he might be, but a shrewder man at a bargain -I have never met in all my experience. And -his reputation for honesty was so well established -that his credit was practically unlimited among -the wholesale grocers and notion jobbers of San -Francisco. Everyone seemed ready and anxious -to assist him, and the amount of consideration he -met with on every hand was really wonderful.</p> -<p>“We’ve bought the right stuff, Sam,” he said -to me, as we stood on the deck and watched the -shore gradually recede, “and now we’ve got to -sell it right. That’s the secret of good tradin’.”</p> -<p>I was glad enough to find myself at sea, -where I could rest from my labors of the past two -weeks. I had been upon the docks night and day, -it seemed, checking off packages of goods as fast -as they were loaded on the lighters, and being -unaccustomed to work I tired very easily. But -my books were all accurate and “ship-shape,” and -I had found opportunity to fit up my little state-room -with many comforts. In this I had been -aided by Uncle Naboth, who was exceedingly liberal -in allowing me money for whatever I required. -At one time I said I would like to buy a -few books, and the next day, to my surprise, he -sent to my room a box containing the complete -works of Walter Scott and Robert Louis Stevenson, -with a miscellaneous collection of volumes -by standard authors.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_68">68</div> -<p>“I don’t know much about books myself, -Sam,” he said; “so I got a feller that <i>does</i> know -to pick ’em out for me, an’ I guess you’ll find ’em -the right sort.”</p> -<p>I did not tell him that I would have preferred -to make my own selection, and afterward I frankly -admitted to myself that the collection was an -admirable one.</p> -<p>By this time I had come to know all the officers -and crew, and found them a pretty good lot, -taken altogether. The principle “characters” -aboard were the dismal Captain Gay, who was -really as contented a man as I ever knew, Acker, -the ship’s doctor, and two queer black men called -by everybody Nux and Bryonia. Acker was a -big, burly Englishman, who, besides being doctor, -served as mate. He was jolly and good natured -as the day was long, and had a few good stories -which he told over and over again, invariably -laughing at them more heartily than his auditors -did. Singularly enough, Captain Gay and “Doc” -Acker were close friends and cronies, and lived -together in perfect harmony.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_69">69</div> -<p>The black men interested me greatly from the -moment I first saw them. Bryonia, or “Bry,” as -he was more frequently called, was the cook, and -gave perfect satisfaction in that capacity. “Nux” -was man-of-all-work, serving the cabin mess, assisting -the cook, and acting as “able seaman” -whenever required. He proved competent in -nearly all ways, and was a prime favorite with -officers and men.</p> -<p>They were natives of some small island of the -Sulu archipelago, and their history was a strange -one. In answer to my question as to why the -blacks were so queerly named, Uncle Naboth related -the following:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_70">70</div> -<p>“It were six years ago, or thereabout, as we -were homeward bound from our third Australy -trip, that we sighted a native canoe in the neighborhood -of the Caroline Islands. It was early in -the mornin’, and at first the lookout thought the -canoe was empty; but it happened to lay in our -course, and as we overtook it we saw two niggers -lyin’ bound in the bottom of the boat. So we -lay to, an’ picked ’em up, an’ when they was -histed aboard they were considerable more dead -ner alive. Bill Acker was our mate then, as he -is now, an’ in his early days he studied to be a -hoss doctor. So he always carries a box of medicines -with him, to fix up the men in case they gets -the jaundice or the colic. Mostly they’s pills, an’ -sugar coated, for Doc hates to tackle drugs as is -very dangerous. An’ on account of a good deal -of sickness among the crew that trip, an’ consequently -a good deal of experimentin’ by Doc on -the medicine chest, the pills an’ such like was -nearly used up, though no one seemed much the -worse for it.</p> -<p>“Well, after we’d cut the niggers’ bonds, an’ -rubbed ’em good to restore the circulation, we -come near decidin’ they was dead an’ heavin’ of -’em overboard agin. But Doc wouldn’t give up. -He brought out the medicine box, an’ found that -all the stuff he had left was two bottles of pills, -one of ’em Nux Vomica, an’ the other Bryonia. -I was workin’ over one of the niggers, an’ Doc -he hands me one o’ the bottles an says: ‘Nux.’ -So I emptied the bottle into the dead man’s mouth, -an’ by Jinks, Sam, he come around all right, and -is alive an’ kickin’ today. Cap’n Gay dosed the -other one with the Bryonia, an’ it fetched him in -no time. I won’t swear it were the pills, you -know; but the fact is the niggers lived.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_71">71</div> -<p>“Afterwards we found the critters couldn’t -speak a word of English, ner tell us even what -their names were. So we called one Nux, and -the other Bryonia, accordin’ to the medicine that -had saved their lives, an’ they’ve answered to -those names ever since.”</p> -<p>The blacks were gentle and good natured, and -being grateful for their rescue they had refused to -leave the ship at the end of the voyage, and were -now permanent fixtures of the “Flipper.”</p> -<p>“They are not slaves, are they?” I asked, when -I had listened to this story.</p> -<p>“Mercy, no!” exclaimed Uncle Naboth. -“They’re as free as any of us, an’ draw their -wages reg’lar. Also they’re as faithful as the -day is long, an’ never get drunk or mutinous. So -it were a lucky day when we picked ’em up.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_72">72</div> -<p>Bryonia stood fully six feet in height, and -was muscular and wonderfully strong. He had -a fine face, too, and large and intelligent eyes. -Nux was much shorter, and inclined to be fat. -But he was not a bit lazy, for all that, and accomplished -an immense amount of work in so cheerful -a manner that never a complaint was laid at his -door. Not a sailor could climb aloft with more -agility or a surer foot, and both Nux and Bryonia -were absolutely fearless in the face of danger.</p> -<p>Although these men were black they were not -negroes, but belonged to a branch of the Malay -race. Their hair was straight, their noses well -formed and their eyes very expressive and intelligent. -The English they had picked up from the -crew, however, was spoken with an accent not unlike -that peculiar to the African negroes, but with -a softer and more sibilant tone.</p> -<p>Before I had been on the ship a week both -Nux and Bry were my faithful friends and devoted -followers, and in the days that were to -come their friendship and faithfulness stood me -in good stead.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_73">73</div> -<p>A very interesting person to me was big Bill -Acker, the mate, called by courtesy “Doc.” He -seemed far above his mates in the matter of intelligence, -and was evidently a well bred man in -his youth. A shelf above his bunk bore a well-thumbed -row of volumes on the world’s great religions, -together with a Talmud, a Koran, a Bible, -the works of Confucius and Max Müller’s translation -of the Vedas. One seemed to have been as -thoroughly read as the others, yet never have I -heard Doc Acker say one word, good or bad, -about religion. Whatever the result of his studies -might be, he kept his opinions strictly to himself.</p> -<p>A stiff breeze sprang up during the first night, -and the second day at sea found me miserably ill, -and regretting that I had ever trusted myself to -the mercies of cruel old ocean. Indeed, I lay in a -most pitiable plight until the big Englishman -came to me with doses of medicines from his -chest. He might have been merely “a hoss doctor,” -as Uncle Naboth had said; but certain it is -that his remedies helped me, and within twenty-four -hours I was again able to walk the deck in -comfort.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_74">74</div> -<p>Perhaps I had inherited some of my father’s -fondness for salt water, for my new life soon became -vastly interesting to me, and it was not long -before I felt entirely at home on the dingy old -“Flipper.”</p> -<p>One morning, after standing by the bulwarks -for a time watching the water slip by, I climbed -upon the rail and sat with my heels dangling over -the side. Suddenly I felt a strong hand grasp my -shoulder and draw me to the deck, and I turned -around indignantly to find black Nux beside me.</p> -<p>“Bad place to sit, Mars Sam,” he said, coolly; -“might tum’le ov’bode.”</p> -<p>Before I could reply, Uncle Naboth, who had -witnessed the incident, strolled up to us and said:</p> -<p>“Nux is right, my lad. You never find a sailor -sitting on the rail; they know too well how -onreliable the motion of a ship is. If anybody -drops overboard the chances o’ bein’ picked up -alive is mighty slim, I tell you. Only fools put -’emselves into unnecessary danger, Sam. Take -it on them orful railroad cars, for instance. Old -travellers always wait ’till the train stops afore -they gets on or off the cars. Them as don’t know -the danger is the ones that gets hurt. Same way -handlin’ a gun. An old hunter once told me he -never p’inted a gun at anything he didn’t want to -kill; but there’s a lot o’ folks killed ev’ry year that -don’t know the blamed thing is loaded. It ain’t -cowardly to be keerful, lad; but only fools an’ ignorant -people is reckless enough to get careless.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_75">75</div> -<p>I am glad to say I took this lecture with good -humor, admitting frankly that Uncle Naboth was -right. At least once in the future a recollection of -this caution saved me from hopeless disaster.</p> -<p>On the sixth day the breeze died away and the -ship lay still. There was not a breath of air, and -the heat was so intense that the interior of the -ship was like a furnace. At night we slept upon -the deck, and by day we lay gasping beneath the -shade of the tarpaulins. Bryonia let the galley -fire die out and served us cold lunches, but our -appetites were small.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_76">76</div> -<p>There being no occasion to work, the crew -gathered in little bunches and told a series of -never-ending yarns that were very interesting to -me, because most of them were of hair-breadth -adventures and escapes that were positively wonderful—if -one tried to believe them. One of the -best of these story-tellers was Ned Britton, who -had been appointed our boatswain and was already -popular with his mates. As his yarns were -all of the Atlantic, and most of the “Flipper’s” -crew had sailed only on the Pacific, Britton opened -to them a new field of adventures, which met -with universal approval.</p> -<p>Nux and Bry, who bore the heat better than -their white brethren, added to the general amusement -by giving exhibitions of the Moro war -dances, ending with desperate encounters, with -sticks to represent spears, that were sure to arouse -the entire crew to enthusiasm. They sometimes -sang their native war songs, also—a series of -monotonous, guttural chants. And then Dan Donnegan, -a little, red-whiskered Irishman, would -wind up with “Bryan O’Lynne” or some other -comic ditty that set the forecastle roaring with -laughter.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_77">77</div> -<p>During this period of enforced idleness the -dismal Captain Gay walked the deck with solemn -patience and watched for signs of a breeze. Bill -Acker, the mate, read his religious library all -through—probably for the hundredth time. Uncle -Nabe taught me cribbage, and we played for -hours at a time, although I usually came out second -best at the game. Also I learned the ropes -of the ship and received many lessons in navigation -from my friends the sailors, not one of whom -knew anything about that abstruse problem.</p> -<p>“Thay ain’t a man o’ the lot as could take the -ship back to ’Frisco, in case of emergency,” said -my uncle; and I believe he was right. Common -sailors are singularly ignorant of navigation, although -they have a way of deceiving themselves -into thinking they know all about it.</p> -<p>After being becalmed six days, the intense heat -was at last relieved by a thin breeze, which sprung -up during the night. The sails were at once trimmed, -and within an hour the “Flipper” was skipping -the little waves to the satisfaction of all on -board.</p> -<p>But the wind steadily increased, and by morning -all hands were called to shorten sail. By noon -we encountered a stiff gale, which blew from the -east, and soon lashed the waves into a mad frenzy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_78">78</div> -<p>As the storm gradually increased Captain -Gay began to look anxious. There was a brief lull -toward evening, during which a great hail-storm -descended upon us, the icy bullets pelting the sailors -unmercifully and driving all to shelter. Then -the wind redoubled its fury, and the Captain put -the ship before it, allowing the gale to bear us -considerably out of our course.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth growled considerably at this -necessity, but he did not interfere in the least with -Captain Gay’s management of the ship. Safety -was more important to us than time, and Gay -was not a man to take unnecessary chances.</p> -<p>The three wild days that followed have always -seemed to me since like a horrible dream. I -had no idea a ship could be so tossed and pounded -and battered about, and still live. It was a mere -chip on the great, angry ocean, and the water -washed our decks almost continually. After one -of these deluges, when every man strove to save -himself by clinging to the life lines, two of our -best sailors were missed, and we never saw them -again. Uncle Nabe began to whistle, and every -time he saw me he gave one of his humorous -winks or fell to chuckling in his silent way; but -my white face could not have been much encouragement -to gaiety, and I believe he was not over -merry himself, but merely trying to cheer me up.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_79">79</div> -<p>But, although the danger was so imminent, -not a man flinched or gave way to fear, and Nux -and Bryonia performed their duties as calmly as -if the sea were smooth. The vessel was staunch -enough, so far; but it pitched and tossed so violently -that even burly Doc Acker was obliged to -crawl into the cabin on his hands and knees to get -his meals.</p> -<p>We fled before the wind until the third night, -when the rudder chain broke and the helmsman -was thrown, crushed and bleeding, against the lee -bulwarks. The “Flipper,” released from all control, -swung quickly around, and the big mainmast -snapped like a pipe-stem and came tumbling with -its cordage to the decks, where our brave sailors -rushed upon it and cut it clear. I thought the -ship would never right again, after the careening -given it by the fallen mast; but, somehow, it did, -and morning found us still afloat, although badly -crippled and at the mercy of the waves.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_80">80</div> -<p>As if satisfied with the havoc it had wrought, -the gale now abated; but the waves ran high for -another forty-eight hours, and our crew could do -nothing but cling to the remaining rigging and -await calmer weather.</p> -<p>Fortunately our ballast and cargo held in place -through all, and the hull showed no sign of a leak. -When the sea grew calmer we floated upright -upon the water and it was found our straits were -not nearly so desperate as we had feared.</p> -<p>Yet our condition was serious enough to make -me wonder what was to become of us. The rudder -had been entirely washed away; the mainmast -was gone; the mizzenmast had broken at the head -and the foresail royals were in splinters. All the -deck was cumbered with rigging; the starboard -bulwarks had been stove in by the fallen mast, -and our crew was lessened by three able seamen.</p> -<p>But Captain Gay, no less dismal than before, -you may be sure, promptly began to issue orders, -and the men fell to with a will to repair the damage -as best they might. First they rigged up a -temporary rudder and swung it astern. It was a -poor makeshift, however, and only with good -weather could we hope it would steer us to the -nearest port.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_81">81</div> -<p>While the men cleared the decks and rigged -up a jury mast under the supervision of the mate, -Captain Gay took our bearings and ascertained -that we had not departed so greatly from our -course as we had feared. Yet it was impossible -to make the mouth of the Yukon in our present -condition, or even to reach a shelter in Bering -Sea. It was found, however, that the Alaska -peninsula was not far away, so we decided to -draw as near to that as possible, in the hope of -meeting a passing vessel or finding a temporary -refuge on some one of the numerous islands that -lie in this part of the North Pacific.</p> -<p>For four days we labored along, in our crippled -condition, without sighting land; but then -our fortunes changed. During the night a good -breeze from the southwest swept us merrily along, -and when daylight came we found ourselves close -to a small, wooded island. It lay in the form of -a horse-shoe, with a broad, protected bay in the -center, and Captain Gay, anxious to examine his -ship more closely, decided at once to enter the -harbor and cast anchor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_82">82</div> -<p>This was by no means an easy task, for long -lines of reefs extended from each point of the -shore, almost enclosing the bay with jagged rocks. -But the sea was calm and the position of the reefs -clearly marked; so that by skillful maneuvering -the “Flipper” passed between them in safety, and -to the relief and satisfaction of all on board we -dropped our anchor in the clear waters of the bay.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_83">83</div> -<h2 id="c6"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE LAND OF MYSTERY.</span></h2> -<p>Captain Gay examined his chart with minute -care, and solemnly shook his head.</p> -<p>The island was not there. Either the chart -was imperfect, or we had reached a hitherto undiscovered -land. The latter conjecture was not -at all unreasonable, for so many islands lay in -this neighborhood that even when sighted by -chance an outlying islet was little liable to tempt -one to land upon it. This was doubtless one of -the numerous group lying to the south-east of the -Alaska peninsula, which are of volcanic origin -and as a rule barren and uninhabited.</p> -<p>I have said this island was well wooded, but -not until we were opposite the mouth of the natural -harbor did we observe this fact. From the -sea only a line of rugged headlands and peaks -showed plainly, and had we not been in distress -we should never have thought to stop at this place. -Once within the harbor, however, the scene that -met our view was not unattractive.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_84">84</div> -<p>Bordering the bay was a sandy beach a full -hundred yards in width, broken only by an -inlet toward the left, or south, which seemed -to lead into the interior of the island, winding between -high and precipitous banks and soon becoming -lost to sight. Back of the beach was the -clean-cut edge of a forest, not following a straight -line, but rising and falling in hills and ravines until -it seemed from the bay to have been scalloped -into shape by a pair of huge scissors. The woods -were thick and the trees of uniform size, and between -them grew a mass of vines and underbrush -that made them almost impenetrable. How far -the forest extended we were unable to guess; nor -did we know how wide the island might be, for -back of the hills rose a range of wooded mountains -nearly a thousand feet in height, and what -might lie beyond these was of course a matter of -conjecture. Uncle Naboth, however, advanced -the opinion that the island ended at the mountain -peaks, and dropped sheer down to the sea beyond. -He had seen many formations of that sort, and -supposed we had found the only possible harbor -on the island.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_85">85</div> -<p>There was no apparent indication that the island -had ever before been visited by man. Even -signs of native occupation were lacking. But -Captain Gay decided to send a small boat ashore -to explore the inlet before we could relax all vigilance -and feel that we were not liable to attack -or interruption.</p> -<p>So the gig was lowered, and four of the crew, -accompanied by Bill Acker, the mate, set off upon -their voyage of discovery. They rowed straight -to the inlet, which proved to be navigable, and -soon after entering it we lost sight of the boat as -it wound between the wooded cliffs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_86">86</div> -<p>We waited patiently an hour; two hours; three -hours; but the boat did not return. Then patience -gave way to anxiety, and finally the suspense became -unbearable. After the loss of our three sailors -during the storm we were reduced to eleven -men, besides Uncle Naboth and myself, who -were not counted members of the crew. Thirteen -on board was not an especially lucky number, so -that some of the men had been looking for disaster -of some sort ever since we sighted the island. -Those now remaining on the “Flipper” were the -Captain, Ned Britton and two other sailors, Nux -and Bryonia, my Uncle and myself; eight, all -told. To send more men after the five who were -absent would be to reduce our numbers more than -was wise; yet it was impossible for us to remain -inactive. Finally, Ned Britton offered to attempt -to make his way through the woods, along the -edge of the inlet, and endeavor to find out what -had become of Acker and his men. He armed -himself with two revolvers and a stout cutlass, -and then we rowed him to the shore and watched -him start on his expedition.</p> -<p>Not expecting that Ned would be long absent, -we did not at once return to the ship. Instead, -the Captain backed the boat into deep water and -lay to, that we might pick up our messenger -when he reappeared.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_87">87</div> -<p>It had been agreed that if Ned came upon the -mate he was to fire two shots in quick succession, -to let us know that all was well. If he encountered -danger he was to fire a single shot. If he -wished us to come to his assistance he would fire -three shots. But the afternoon passed slowly and -quietly, and no sound of any kind came from the -interior to relieve our anxiety. The boat returned -to the ship, and Bryonia served our supper amid -an ominous and gloomy silence on the part of -those few who were left.</p> -<p>There was something uncanny about this mysterious -disappearance of our comrades. Had they -been able to return or to communicate with us -there was no doubt they would have done so; -therefore their absence was fraught with unknown -but no less certain terror. Big Bill Acker -was a man of much resource, and absolutely to be -depended upon; and Ned Britton, who had been -fully warned and would be on his guard against -all dangers, was shrewd and active and not liable -to be caught napping.</p> -<p>What, then, had they encountered? Wild -beasts, savages, or some awful natural phenomenon -which had cruelly destroyed them? Our -imaginations ran riot, but it was all imagination, -after all, and we were no nearer the truth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_88">88</div> -<p>An anxious night passed, and at daybreak -Uncle Naboth called a council of war, at which -all on board were present. We faced a hard proposition, -you may be sure, for not one of us had -any information to guide him, and all were alike -in the dark.</p> -<p>To desert our absent friends and sail away -from the island was impossible, even had we desired -to do so; for our numbers were too small to -permit us to work the disabled “Flipper” in safety, -and the ship’s carpenter, on whom we greatly -depended, had gone with the mate. All repairs -must be postponed until the mystery of the men’s -disappearance was solved; and we firmly resolved -that those of us remaining must not separate, but -stick together to the last, and stick to the ship, as -well.</p> -<p>Good resolutions, indeed; but we failed to consider -the demands of an aroused curiosity. After -two days had dragged their hours away without -a sign of our absent comrades human nature -could bear the suspense no longer.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth called another council, and -said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_89">89</div> -<p>“Boys, we’re actin’ like a pack o’ cowards. -Let’s follow after our friends, an’ find ’em, dead -or alive. We oughtn’t to shrink from a danger -we sent ’em into; and if we can’t rescue ’em, let’s -run the chance of dyin’ with ’em.”</p> -<p>This sentiment met with general approval. All -felt that the time for action had arrived, and if -there was a reluctant man among us he made no -sign.</p> -<p>Early next morning we partook of a hasty -breakfast and then tumbled into the long boat to -begin our quest. Every one on the ship was to -accompany the expedition, for no one cared to -be left behind. Uncle Naboth at first proposed -to leave me on board, in the care of Bry; but I -pleaded hard to go with the rest, and it was evident -that I would be in as much danger aboard as -in the company of the exploring party. So it -was decided to take me along, and we practically -deserted the ship, taking with us a fair supply of -provisions and plenty of ammunition. The men -were fully armed, and my uncle even intrusted -me with a revolver, for I had learned to shoot -fairly well.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_90">90</div> -<p>It was a beautiful morning, cool and fresh and -sunny, as we rowed away from the ship and -headed for the inlet. That unknown and perhaps -terrible dangers lay ahead of us we had good -reason to expect; but every man was alert and -vigilant and eager to unravel the mystery of this -strange island.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_91">91</div> -<h2 id="c7"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE MAJOR.</span></h2> -<p>Presently we shot into the opening and passed -swiftly up the smooth waters of the inlet. The -hills were gradually sloping, at first, and we could -look into the tangled mass of forest that lay on -either hand. But soon the sides of the channel -became rocky and precipitous, rising higher and -higher until we found ourselves in a deep gorge -that wound between gigantic overhanging cliffs. -The waters of the inlet were still smooth, but it -narrowed perceptibly, all the time curving sharply -to the right and then to the left in a series of -zig-zags; so that every few minutes we seemed -to be approaching a solid rocky wall, which suddenly -disclosed a continuation of the channel to -right angles with it, allowing us to continue on -our course.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_92">92</div> -<p>It was indeed necessary to watch out, in such -a place as this, for we were passing through the -heart of the mountain, and could not tell from one -moment to another what lay before us.</p> -<p>There was barely room on each side for the -sweep of the oars, so that we had to pull straight -and carefully; but after a time the deep gloom in -which we were engulfed began to lighten, and we -were aware that the slope of the mountain was -decreasing, and we were approaching its further -side.</p> -<p>On and on we rowed, twisting abruptly this -way and that, until suddenly, as we turned a sharp -corner and shot into open, shallow water, the adventure -culminated in a mighty surprise.</p> -<p>We were surrounded by a band of men—big, -brawny fellows who stood waist deep in the -water and threw coils of rope about us before we -were quite aware of their presence. At the same -time they caught the boat and arrested its progress, -jerking the oars from the hands of our -rowers and making us fast prisoners.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_93">93</div> -<p>Only Bryonia was quicker than the men who -sought to entrap him. Before the noose could -settle over his shoulders he leaped into the air and -dove headlong beneath the water. But the brave -attempt to escape was all in vain, for as he rose -to the surface a dozen hands caught him and drew -him to the shore, where, despite his struggles, he -was bound as securely as the rest of us.</p> -<p>So unexpected was the attack and so cleverly -were we mastered that scarcely a word was uttered -by our little party as we stared in astonishment -into the rough and bearded faces of our -captors. Only Captain Gay muttered a string of -naughty words under his breath; the rest were -silent, and Uncle Naboth, bound round and round -with rope so that he could not move, sat in his -seat and looked across at me with one of his -quaintest winks, as if he would cheer me up in -this unexpected crisis.</p> -<p>Nor had a word been spoken by the men who -entrapped us. Wading slowly through the water, -they drew our boat to a sandy shore and beached -it, while we looked curiously around upon the -scene that was now clearly unfolded to our view.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_94">94</div> -<p>The cliffs had ended abruptly, and the center -of the island, flat and broad, lay stretched before -us. The waters of the inlet from here became -shallow, and a wide beach of strangely bright -sands extended for two hundred feet on either -side of it. Then came the jungle, thick and seemingly -impenetrable, beyond which all was unknown. -Straight and without a ripple the water -lay before as a full quarter of a mile, disappearing -thence into the forest.</p> -<p>On the thick sands of the east shore, where -we now were, a number of rude huts had been -erected, shaped something like Indian tepees and -made of intertwined branches covered with leaves -from the forest. These stood in a row near to the -edge of the jungle, so as to take advantage of its -shade.</p> -<p>But more strange than all this was the appearance -of the men who had bound us. They were -evidently our own countrymen, and from their -dress and manners seemed to be miners. But -nearly all were in rags and tatters, as if they -had been long away from civilization, and their -faces were fierce and brutal, bearing the expression -of wild beasts in search of prey.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_95">95</div> -<p>One of them, however, who stood upon the -beach regarding us silently and with folded arms, -was a personage so remarkable that he instantly -riveted our attention. His height was enormous—at -least six feet and three inches—and -his chest was broad and deep as that of ancient -Hercules. He was bearded like a gorilla with -fiery red hair, which extended even to his great -chest, disclosed through the open grey flannel -shirt. There was no hat upon his head, and he -wore no coat; but high boots were upon his feet -and around his waist a leathern belt stuck full of -knives and revolvers.</p> -<p>No stage pirate, no bandit of Southern Europe, -was ever half so formidable in appearance as -this terrible personage. He stood motionless as -a pillar of stone, but his little red eyes, quick and -shrewd, roved from one to another of our faces, -as if he were making a mental estimate of each -one of us—like the ogre who selected his fattest -prisoner to grace his pot-pie.</p> -<p>I own that I shuddered as his glance fell upon -me; and we were all more or less disquieted by -our rough seizure and the uncertainty of the fate -that awaited us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_96">96</div> -<p>This man—the red giant—was undoubtedly -the leader of the outlaw band, for having pulled -our boat upon the beach and dragged Bryonia to a -position beside it, all eyes were turned enquiringly -upon him.</p> -<p>He strode forward a few steps, fixed his eyes -firmly upon Uncle Naboth, and said:</p> -<p>“Did you leave anyone aboard the ship?”</p> -<p>I gave a start of surprise. The voice of the -huge bandit was as gentle and soft as that of a -woman.</p> -<p>“No,” said my uncle.</p> -<p>“I guess, Major, we’ve got ’em all now,” remarked -one of the men.</p> -<p>The giant nodded and turned again to Uncle -Naboth.</p> -<p>“You must pardon us, sir, for our seeming -rudeness,” said he, with a politeness that seemed -absolutely incongruous, coming from his coarse, -hairy lips. “My men and I are in desperate -straights, and only desperate remedies will avail -to save us. I beg you all to believe that we have -no personal enmity toward you whatever.” Then -he turned to his men, and with a wave of his hand -added: “Bring them along.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_97">97</div> -<div class="img" id="pic2"> -<img src="images/i_096.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="728" /> -<p class="caption">Captured by the gold-hunters.</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_99">99</div> -<p>Thereat we were jerked from our seats in -the boat and led away over the sands toward the -edge of the jungle. I noticed that our arms and -provisions, being confiscated, were carried into -one of the huts, but we ourselves were dragged -past these and through an opening in the trees -just large enough to admit us single file.</p> -<p>A few steps from the edge we entered a circular -clearing, perhaps a dozen paces in diameter, -hemmed in on all sides by a perfect network of -tangled brushwood and vines. Here, to our great -joy, we came upon our lost comrades, all seated -at the base of slender trees, to which they were -bound by stout ropes.</p> -<p>“Hurrah!” cried Bill Acker, a smile lighting -his careworn face. “It’s a joy to see you again, -my boys, although you seem to have fallen into -the same trap we did.”</p> -<p>“Beg parding, Cap’n, for getting myself -caught,” said Net Britton, quite seriously. “The -brutes jumped me so quick I hadn’t time to fire -a shot.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_100">100</div> -<p>“All right, Ned; you’re not to blame,” said -Captain Gay, and while we were interchanging -greetings our captors were busily engaged in securing -us to trees, in the same manner the others -were bound. We protested, very naturally, at -such treatment, but the men, surly and rough, answered -us not a word, and after making sure we -could not get away they withdrew and left us -alone.</p> -<p>As the trees to which we were fastened were -at the edge of the clearing we were seated in a -sort of circle, facing one another.</p> -<p>“Well, boys,” said Uncle Naboth, “here’s a -pretty kettle o’ fish, I must say! The whole crew o’ -the ‘Flipper,’ officers an’ men an’ supercargo, has -been caught like so many turtles, an’ turned on -their backs; an’ all we can do is to kick and wish -we had our legs agin.”</p> -<p>We all seemed rather ashamed of ourselves. -Captain Gay heaved a most dismal sigh, and turning -to Acker asked:</p> -<p>“Who are these people, Bill?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_101">101</div> -<p>“Can’t say, I’m sure, Tom. We rowed up the -inlet, not expecting any danger, when suddenly -the whole lot jumped us and made us prisoners in -the wink of an eye. They brought us before a red -devil called the Major, who pumped us to find -out how many men were aboard ship. When we -refused to give them any information they -brought us to this place, and here we’ve been ever -since, fast bound and half starved, for I guess -the fellows haven’t much to eat themselves.”</p> -<p>“How did they come here?” asked my uncle.</p> -<p>“Really, sir,” replied Acker, “they haven’t -told us one word about themselves.”</p> -<p>“Fer my part,” said Ned Britton, speaking in -his deliberate manner, “I think these pirates has -been spyin’ on us ever since we anchored in the -bay. They must have a path over the mountains -that we don’t know of, for when the mate come -up the inlet in the gig they was ready an’ waitin’ -for him, and he didn’t have a chance to resist. -’Twere the same with me, sir. I crep’ along the -edge o’ the channel, goin’ slow an’ swingin’ myself -from tree to tree over the gulch—for the trees -was too thick to get between ’em—until I come -to this here place, where two men grabbed me an -knocked me down an’ tied me up like a pig sent to -market. The Major were with ’em, and swore -he’d murder me if I didn’t tell him how many -more were aboard the ship, an’ what her cargo -was, an’ where we are bound for, an’ a dozen -other things. But I kep’ mum, sir, as were my -duty, an’ finally they brung me to this place, -where I was mighty glad to find the mate and his -men safe and sound.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_102">102</div> -<p>We then related our own anxiety over the fate -of those who had so mysteriously disappeared, -and our final expedition in search of them.</p> -<p>“We’ve found you, all right,” said Uncle -Naboth, in conclusion; “but now the question is, -what’s goin’ to become of us, an’ what shall we -do to escape from these blamed pirates that’s -captured us?”</p> -<p>“Before you answer that question,” said a -quiet voice, “it may be as well for you to listen -to what I have to say.”</p> -<p>We looked up and saw the great form of the -Major standing in the clearing. How much of -our conversation he had overheard we did not -know; but after a lowering glance into our startled -faces he calmly seated himself in the midst of the -circle.</p> -<p>“Thirteen, all told,” he said. “You seem -shorthanded, for so big a schooner.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_103">103</div> -<p>“We lost three men in the storm,” said Uncle -Naboth.</p> -<p>“What are you, the owner?” asked the Major.</p> -<p>“Part owner.”</p> -<p>“What is your cargo?”</p> -<p>“Mixed,” replied Uncle Naboth, non-committally.</p> -<p>The Major reflected a moment.</p> -<p>“We shall soon find out all we wish to know,” -he said. “We have both your boats, and we can -examine the ship for ourselves.”</p> -<p>“I s’pose you know this is a hangin’ matter?” -suggested my uncle.</p> -<p>“It may be,” was the calm reply. “At any -rate, it is illegal, and I regret that circumstances -force us to act illegally with you. As a matter of -fact, I wish that I might have treated you with -more courtesy. But you had no business to come -to this island, and having come here, and surprised -our great secret by penetrating into the -center of the land, you must take the consequences -of your folly. We did not want you here, and we -kept out of your way as long as you would let -us. When you invaded our private domain we -were forced to protect ourselves.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_104">104</div> -<p>“I don’t understand,” said my uncle, much -puzzled by this speech. “We’re no robbers, ner -pirates. We’re peaceful, citizens of the United -States.”</p> -<p>“So are we,” retorted the Major. “But we’re -also the creatures of fate, and our condition here -forces us to wage warfare upon any who intrude -into our privacy.”</p> -<p>“We put in here for repairs, an’ it was natural -we should want to explore the island,” returned -my uncle, doggedly.</p> -<p>The Major appeared lost in thought. For -several minutes he sat staring at the ground with -a great frown wrinkling his brow. For our part, -we watched him curiously, wondering the while -what would be the outcome of the queer condition -in which we found ourselves. Finally the -man spoke:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_105">105</div> -<p>“Under the circumstances,” said he, “there -are but two courses open to us. One is to murder -every man of you, and bury you underneath the -sands. I imagine you would be safe there, and -not a soul on earth would ever know what had -become of you.”</p> -<p>I shuddered. The soft tones could not disguise -the horror of the words.</p> -<p>“The alternative,” continued the Major, “is -to swear you to secrecy, to induce you to work -for us for fair wages, and finally to sail back with -you in your ship to San Francisco, where we may -part good friends.”</p> -<p>The contrast between these propositions was -so great that we stared at the man in amazement.</p> -<p>“If we are to take our choice,” said Uncle -Naboth, “it won’t be the grave under the sands, -you may be sure.”</p> -<p>“The choice does not lie with you, but with -my men,” returned the Major, coolly. “For my -part, I am neither bloodthirsty nor inclined to -become a murderer; so I shall use my influence -in your behalf.”</p> -<p>With this he slowly rose to his feet and stalked -from the clearing, leaving us to reflections that -were not entirely comfortable.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_106">106</div> -<p>The hours passed drearily enough. Toward -evening some of the men brought us a few moldy -ship’s biscuits and a bucket of sweet drinking -water, and after partaking of this we were left to -ourselves until the next daybreak.</p> -<p>As it grew dusk Nux suddenly rose from his -seat, and we saw that he was free. In some way -he had managed to slip his bonds, and he passed -quickly from one to another of us until we were -all released from the dreadful ropes that had been -chafing us.</p> -<p>Then a council of war was held. Our captors -numbered about thirty, and all were fully armed. -To attempt to oppose them openly would be madness; -but if we could manage to slip away and -regain our boats we should be able to reach our -ship and so escape. Bryonia agreed to spy out -our surroundings and see where the boats lay, so -he fell upon all fours and silently crept from the -clearing.</p> -<p>We awaited his return with impatience, but -he was not gone long. He re-entered the clearing -walking upright and indifferent to crackling -twigs, and then we knew our case was hopeless.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_107">107</div> -<p>“Dere’s men sleepin’ in de boats, an’ men on -watch,” said he; “an’ dey all has swords an’ pistols. -Can’t get away anyhow, Mars Perkins.”</p> -<p>“How about the woods?” asked my uncle. -“Can’t we escape through them?”</p> -<p>Bry shook his head, decisively. He was an -expert woodsman, and declared no man could -penetrate the thick jungle that hemmed us in. -Ned Britton also bore testimony to this fact; so -we were obliged to sadly abandon any hope of -escape, and stretched ourselves as comfortably as -we might upon the ground to await the approach -of morning.</p> -<p>With the first streaks of day the Major and -a dozen of his men arrived, and without appearing -to notice that we had slipped our bonds they -drove us in a pack from the clearing and out upon -the sands that bordered the inlet.</p> -<p>Here we saw others of our captors busy preparing -breakfast before the entrances to the rude -huts, and it was evident that they were using the -provisions they had captured from us, for I -scented the aroma of the coffee that Uncle Naboth -was so proud of, and carried with him -wherever he went.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_108">108</div> -<p>We gathered before the hut of the Major, -which was somewhat larger than the others, and -then the leader said, in a tone of stern command: -“Take off your clothes.”</p> -<p>We hesitated, not quite understanding the -purpose of the order.</p> -<p>“Strip, my boys,” said another of the pirates, -with a grin. “We want your togs. We drew cuts -for ’em last night, and now we’ll trade you our -rags for ’em.”</p> -<p>So we stripped and tossed our clothes upon -the ground, where they were eagerly seized by -the outlaws and donned with great satisfaction. -The Major did not participate in this robbery; -but, indeed, no garment that we wore could possibly -have fitted his huge frame.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_109">109</div> -<p>When we had put on the rags discarded by -the others we were a curious looking lot, you may -be sure. Uncle Naboth had a fit of silent merriment -at my expense, but if he could have seen -himself I am sure he would have choked and sputtered -dangerously. A more disreputable appearance -than that we now presented would be hard -to imagine; but our enemies did not profit so -greatly by the exchange, after all, for the garments -fitted them as badly as theirs did us. However, -they seemed very proud of their acquisition, -and strutted around like so many vain peacocks.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_110">110</div> -<h2 id="c8"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE SANDS OF GOLD.</span></h2> -<p>The sun had now arisen and flooded the scene -with its glorious rays. We were given some of -the coffee and a scant allowance of food for our -breakfast, the care with which the latter was -doled out being evidence that our captors did -not know that the “Flipper” was loaded down -with provisions.</p> -<p>As soon as the meal was concluded we all -gathered around the Major’s hut again, and he -began to make us an address.</p> -<p>“At the conference held last evening,” he began, -in his smooth tone, “we decided to allow you -to choose your own fate. It is death on the one -hand, and life as our paid employees on the other. -What do you say?”</p> -<p>“We’d like to know, sir,” said Uncle Naboth, -“what you are doing on this island?”</p> -<p>“Washing gold.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_111">111</div> -<p>“Gold!”</p> -<p>“To be sure,” said the Major. “Are you so -ignorant that you cannot see that these sands -upon which you are standing are wonderfully -rich in gold?”</p> -<p>“Why, I hadn’t noticed,” said my uncle, and -then we all curiously stared at the bright billows -of sand that filled the beach on both sides of the -inlet.</p> -<p>“It will do no harm to explain to you how we -came here, and what we are doing,” said the -Major. “It will help you to make your decision.”</p> -<p>“Seems like a queer place to look for gold,” -said Uncle Naboth, reflectively. “But even then -I can’t see why you’ve treated us like you have, -or why you’re so blamed secret about the thing.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_112">112</div> -<p>“Can’t you?” was the reply. “Then I must -jog your reason with a few sensible suggestions. -Every gold field yet discovered has been a magnet -to draw men from every part of the civilized -world. The result has been that the first discoverers -seldom profit to any extent, while the -horde they draw around them get the lion’s share. -That has been our experience time and time again, -for every member of our band is an experienced -miner. We’ve been crowded from Colorado to -Idaho, from Idaho to California, from California -to the Black Hills, and back again. Finally we -got word of a rich find of gold in Alaska; so, -banding together, we chartered an old ship and -started for the Yukon. On the way we encountered -a gale that blew us to this island. We don’t -know what island it is, and we don’t care. While -our vessel was undergoing repairs we rowed up -the inlet, as you did, and discovered these sands, -which are marvelously rich with grains of pure -gold. Before your eyes, gentlemen, lies the greatest -natural accumulation of gold the world has -ever known.”</p> -<p>He paused, after this impressive statement, -and again we looked around wonderingly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_113">113</div> -<p>“We can’t get it all, that’s true,” resumed the -Major; “but we have decided to stay here and defend -our secret until each one of us has secured -an independent fortune. Then the swarms of -gold-hunters can settle here as thickly as they -please. Of course we had our tools with us, and -a good supply of provisions; so we were glad to -let Alaska take care of itself and go to work washing -out the wealth that lay at our feet. We knew -the food wouldn’t last till we were ready to leave -here, so we decided to send the ship home for -more provisions. The captain was bound to secrecy -by promise of a big share for himself, but -soon after he sailed away a great storm arose, and -probably the old, leaky craft never weathered it, -for that was over a year ago, and no ship has -reached this harbor until yours appeared.”</p> -<p>We listened to this recital with eager interest, -for it explained much that had puzzled us. And -Uncle Naboth remarked:</p> -<p>“It’s a strange story, sir. But I don’t see why -you treated us as enemies when we came here.”</p> -<p>“Suppose you had been prospectors, like ourselves. -What would become of our secret then?”</p> -<p>“But we’re not,” was the reply.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_114">114</div> -<p>“It was even possible our captain might have -reached shore and betrayed us. In that case you -might be the forerunners of an army of invaders. -We couldn’t take the chances, sir. We’ve been -disappointed too many times. But it appears that -you were merely the victims of the elements, and -like ourselves were driven to this shore in a gale. -So the only danger to be feared from you is your -getting away before we’re ready to go with you. -That was why we hesitated between murdering -you and using your services to enable us to accomplish -our task sooner than we otherwise -could. We are not cut-throats, believe me, nor -do we care to be responsible for the death of so -many decent men. But the lust for gold has -made my fellows desperate, and with immense -fortunes within their grasp they will stick at -nothing to protect themselves and their treasure.”</p> -<p>“That’s only natural,” growled Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“I’m glad to find you so reasonable,” said the -Major. “Having discovered this field ourselves, -we do not intend to share the gold with anyone; -but we will make you a reasonable proposition. -We will pay each one of you two dollars a day, -in grains of gold, for your labor, and you must -buckle to and help us to get out the gold. We -will also pay you, in gold, for whatever provisions -you have on your ship, or other supplies we may -need. And when we have enough to satisfy ourselves, -and are ready to sail back to civilization, -we will pay you a reasonable price for passage -in your ship. That seems to me to be fair and -square. What do you say?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_115">115</div> -<p>“Why,” answered Uncle Naboth, with a gasp, -“that’s all we could look for if we got to Alaska. -We’re traders, sir, an’ expect to make our money -in trade. The only thing we object to is workin’ -like dogs to wash gold for somebody else.”</p> -<p>“You’ll have to put up with that objection,” -returned the man, dryly. “Your labor will shorten -our stay here a full year, and it’s the penalty you -must suffer for being in our power.”</p> -<p>My uncle turned to his crew.</p> -<p>“What do you say, boys?” he asked.</p> -<p>Some grumbled, and all looked grave; but a -glance at the lowering faces of the miners assured -them that discretion was the better part of valor, -so they yielded a reluctant consent to the arrangement.</p> -<p>“There’s one p’int, howsomever, as I should -like to argufy,” said Uncle Naboth. “This here -lad’s too small an’ delicate to work at the washin’, -an’ somebody’s got to give out the provisions an’ -collect the pay for ’em. Let him out o’ the deal, -sir, an’ make him clerk o’ the supplies.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_116">116</div> -<p>“I will agree to that,” said the Major, -promptly. “When we get back to the States we -don’t want to have anything against our record; -so this bargain shall be kept faithfully on our side. -I’ll prepare a paper, which every man here must -sign, stating that you accept the agreement freely -and without compulsion, and will be satisfied with -your wages and the payment for your groceries -and supplies. Also you must each one take an -oath not to betray to anyone the whereabouts of -this island after you leave it, for it will be a valuable -possession to us even after we’ve taken -enough gold from it to make us rich. Meantime -you’ll be well treated, but carefully watched. To -some extent you’ll be, morally, our prisoners; but -the only hardship you will suffer is to labor hard -for a few months at a small salary.”</p> -<p>“That’s agreeable, sir,” said my uncle; and -the men accepted the arrangement with more or -less grace.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_117">117</div> -<p>Then the conference broke up. Our sailors, -as well as Captain Gay, the mate and my uncle, -were at once set to work washing gold on the -banks of the inlet, their numbers being distributed -among the miners, who showed them what to do -and supervised the work. It appeared that all -the gold gathered by our people was to go into -a common pot, to be distributed equally among -our captors; but each miner worked for himself -alone, and was entitled to whatever he secured. -In this way a premium was set upon individual industry, -and they worked eagerly and persistently, -at the same time insisting that the “Flipper’s” -crew did not loiter.</p> -<p>The Major, whose influence over his rough -comrades was undoubted, retired within his tent -to draft the paper we were to sign, and I, left to -my own devices, wandered here and there, watching -the men and wondering what would be the -outcome of this singular adventure.</p> -<p>At noon the paper was ready, and it set forth -clearly and fairly the terms of the agreement. -We were all required to sign it, as well as every -miner in the camp, and then the Major took -possession of it, there being no duplicate.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_118">118</div> -<p>After the midday meal six of our sailors were -selected to man the long boat, and then accompanied -by the Major, who was fully armed, and -by myself, they rowed down the inlet to the harbor, -and we boarded the ship.</p> -<p>I selected such of the provisions as were most -needed by the half starved miners, and also carried -away a number of blankets, as the nights -were chill and the blankets would prevent much -suffering.</p> -<p>Two trips we made that afternoon, and when -the miners stopped work for the day I had quite -a heap of groceries piled upon the sands. Instantly -they surrounded me, clamoring for supplies, -which I served to each man as he demanded -them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_119">119</div> -<p>They paid me in grains of pure gold, which -they drew from sacks, old stockings tied with a -string, and even pockets cut from their clothing. -How much to demand I did not know, and some -paid me too much, I suppose, and some too little. -One of them, a low browed, black bearded fellow -called Larkin, obtained a quantity of goods -and then said he would pay me some other time; -but the Major insisted that I be paid then and -there. So the man laid down a pinch of gold, -saying it was enough, and I was about to accept -it when the Major drew his revolver and said, -quietly:</p> -<p>“This is a fair deal, Larkin. Shell out!”</p> -<p>The fellow uttered a string of angry oaths, -but he added to his first offering until his leader -was satisfied, and then went away vowing “to get -even with the robbers.”</p> -<p>To avoid further trouble, I brought a small -pair of scales from the ship next day. They were -not very accurate, I fear, but they were much better -than guesswork. The Major and I figured -out exactly what weight of gold should stand for -a dollar, and I was allowed to put my own price -on our supplies; but I took care not to be exorbitant -in my demands, and most of the men -expressed themselves as well satisfied with the -arrangement.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_120">120</div> -<p>As a good share of the provisions would suffer -by being left out in the night air, it was decided -to build a warehouse for my use: “a reg’lar -grocery store,” Uncle Naboth described it; so -the men all set to work, and under the direction -of our ship’s carpenter soon constructed a roomy -and comfortable hut for this purpose. By repeated -trips to the ship in the long boat, I soon -accumulated a good stock of everything our -cargo represented, and by taking off the covers -of the boxes and then piling them on their edges, -in rows, I soon made my hut look like a prosperous -mercantile establishment. Surplus and unopened -boxes were utilized to form a counter in -front of my stock, and here I placed my scales -and weighed the gold that was offered in payment.</p> -<p>The men were as prodigal as all miners are, -and denied themselves nothing so long as they -had gold to pay for it. So my stock gradually increased -in gold and diminished in merchandise, -and the men were well fed and comfortable.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_121">121</div> -<p>But the sands upon which we so carelessly -trod were wonderfully rich in the precious metal, -and any sort of industry was sure to be repaid -enormously by the glittering grains scattered -about. It was not dust, you understand, but tiny -grains resembling those of granulated sugar. The -richest yield was derived from the sands at the -bottom of the shallow inlet, and the practice of -the miners was to wade a little way into the -stream, scoop up a basin off the sandy bottom and -wash it until only the specks of sparkling metal -remained. As it was difficult to care for this -properly, I brought from the ship a quantity of -sail-cloth, which I made, during my leisure moments, -into stout bags, about the size of salt-sacks, -sewing the seams firmly. These bags I sold -readily to the miners, who, when they filled one, -would usually bury it beneath the sand in their -hut, so that it would be safe. I did not do this -with my supply, however, but piled my sacks into -an empty box in one corner of my grocery store, -feeling sure there would be no theft of them in -the confines of our little camp. Neither did the -Major secrete his hoard, which lay plainly in -sight of anyone who entered his hut; and the Major’s -store of gold was enormous because he took -charge of all that our men washed out, until the -time for final division should arrive.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_122">122</div> -<p>There was no game of any sort, that we knew -of, upon the island; but the men caught plenty of -fish in the upper part of the inlet and in the bay -upon the ocean frontage. The thickets surrounding -our camp were considered absolutely impenetrable, -on account of the underbrush and creeping -vines that formed such a thick network at the -foot of the trees. Yet there was a man named -Daggett who, it was rumored, had found a way -to traverse the forest with comparative ease.</p> -<p>This Daggett was quite a remarkable person, -and enters now into my story.</p> -<p>He was a thin, withered little man, about fifty -years of age who had been an unsuccessful miner -all his life until now. So eager was he, at first, -to take advantage of the great opportunities here -afforded to secure a fortune, that he would work -by moonlight washing gold, while his companions -slept and rested from their labors. But soon -he conceived an idea that these golden sands were -deposited from some point in the mountains of -the interior of the island, where solid gold -abounded in enormous quantities. So he quit -washing, and began a search for the imaginary -“mountain of gold,” cutting a secret path through -the thicket to the more open interior, and passing -day after day in his eager quest. At first he urged -some of his comrades to join him, but they only -laughed at his idea, being well content to obtain -the coveted gold in an easy way, where it lay -plainly before their eyes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_123">123</div> -<p>But Daggett did not desist, spending day after -day in roaming through the wild hills in his fruitless -search. During the time he lost in this way -his mates were accumulating a vast store of golden -grains, while Daggett was as yet only in possession -of the result of his first eager labors; and -after I opened my grocery store he was obliged to -exchange pinches of his small substance for supplies, -so that it gradually dwindled away to a -mere nothing. He haggled so over the price of -every article he secured that his fellows jeered -him unmercifully, calling him “the miser” and -berating him for neglecting his opportunities. Indeed, -the poor fellow was well-nigh desperate, at -the last, for he alone of all the camp was still -poor, and his only salvation, he considered, was to -find the hills of solid gold before the time came for -all to abandon the island. So he was gone for -days, returning to camp to secure provisions; and -no one knew where he wandered or seem to care.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_124">124</div> -<h2 id="c9"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE OUTLAWS.</span></h2> -<p>There were many curious characters at the -camp, as I suppose there are everywhere that a -number of men are gathered together. I used -to amuse myself studying the various phases of -human nature that came under my observation, -with the result that some men attracted me and -some repelled me.</p> -<p>Aside from the miserly Daggett the man who -caused me the most trouble was the surly, scowling -Larkin, whom the Major had threatened to -shoot on sight if he did not pay me for everything -he obtained at my shop. He was a lazy fellow, -and did not seem to get ahead as fast as his companions, -for that reason. Sometimes, in the heat -of the afternoon, he would strike work and come -into my hut, where he threatened and bullied me -and cast longing glances at the sacks of gold I -had accumulated. Uncle Naboth, who, by the -way, labored doggedly day after day, as he was -commanded, often warned me against Larkin, -but I had no fears, being assured the Major would -protect me from the villain’s hatred.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_125">125</div> -<p>One or two others—Hayes and Judson, for -instance—were evidently disreputable characters, -and affected the society of Larkin when they were -not at work. But in the main the miners were -decent enough fellows, and seemed to have no -thought above securing a fortune from the wealth -of the golden sands. They paid me liberally, -were just in their dealings, and labored industriously -day by day so as to lessen the time of -their captivity upon the island.</p> -<p>In the evenings the officers and crew of the -“Flipper” were wont to gather in my hut, where -they smoked their pipes and conversed more or -less gloomily together. None of them, however, -was greatly distressed at his fate, and it was wonderful -how cheerful Uncle Naboth remained -through it all. His silent merriment and sly winks -were by no means lacking in these days of tribulations -and hard work, and he found many opportunities -to exercise his keen sense of humor. In -one way his fortunes were really prospering, and -each evening he weighed out the day’s receipts, in -golden grains, and calculated the profits to us on -the sales. I suppose these must have been satisfactory, -for he never complained.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_126">126</div> -<p>I always slept in my hut, surrounded by the -store of merchandise and my sacks of gold; but -the rest of the crew of the ship had huts of their -own, Nux and Bryonia occupying one together.</p> -<p>One night, after I had been asleep for some -hours, I was suddenly awakened by the muzzle -of a pistol pressed close to my forehead. I -opened my eyes, and saw Larkin standing beside -me. A tallow candle had been lighted in the hut, -and I could see his evil features distinctly.</p> -<p>“Now, my lad,” said he, “keep quiet an’ you -won’t get hurt. But if you raise any rumpus or -make a sound, I’ll blow your brains out.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_127">127</div> -<p>So I lay quiet but I kept my eyes open and -eagerly watched what was taking place in the -room. Besides Larkin, there were present Daggett, -Judson and Hayes—the worst characters in -the camp. While Larkin remained beside me to -threaten me with his pistol, the others spread out -a blanket and dumped into it every sack of gold -I possessed. This they secured by tying the corners -of the blanket together. Next they spread -another blanket and threw into it a quantity of -canned meats and other provisions, afterwards -tying them up as they had the gold. Then Hayes -took the pistol and stood guard over me while -the others crept from the hut. They were back -in a few minutes, however, bearing another blanket -heavily loaded. And now Larkin resumed his -place beside me and the others caught up the three -parcels and after extinguishing the candle slipped -out of the doorway. There was a moon outside, -I knew, but it was quite dark in the hut, and the -consciousness of being at the mercy of the -scoundrel beside me sent cold shivers creeping up -my spine.</p> -<p>After waiting a few moments in silence Larkin -spoke.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_128">128</div> -<p>“Look a-here, Sam,” he said gruffly, but in a -low voice, “we’ve took some gold and other stuff, -as ye know; but we ain’t goin’ to do murder unless -we has to. If you’ve got sense enough to -keep still for a solid hour, an’ make no fuss, you’ll -live to get as much gold, or more, as we’ve just -grabbed. But if you try to raise the camp, or foller -us, I’ll kill you before you know it. Now, I’m -goin’ to stand outside the door for a solid hour—you -lay still an’ count sixty seconds to a minute -an’ sixty minutes to an hour. If you move before -that, you’re a dead one; after the hour ye -can howl all ye please, and the louder the better. -I ought to stick a knife into you now; but I guess -I’ll wait outside the door, an’ see if you mind -what I tell you.”</p> -<p>Then with a threatening flourish of his pistol, -he slunk away, and as soon as he was outside the -door I rose up and followed.</p> -<p>I knew he was lying, well enough, and that his -threats were merely meant to terrify me into keeping -silent until he escaped. He considered me a -mere boy, and believed I would be too frightened -to cause him any trouble.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_129">129</div> -<p>But where could he and his fellow thieves go? -How could they penetrate the wild thicket? That -was the question that puzzled me. And then I -remembered that Daggett was with them, who -was reputed to be able to travel at will throughout -the interior of the island.</p> -<p>When I reached the door and looked around -I could at first see no signs of the man who had -just left me. Then I discovered a dark form -creeping along the edge of the jungle, and at once -I sprang into the shade myself and crept after -him. He was going slowly, and in my eagerness -I closed up most of the distance between us, until -I was dangerously near. But he did not look -around, and while my eyes were fastened upon -him he dropped to his knees, pushed aside a thick -bush, and disappeared into the thicket.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_130">130</div> -<p>That was all the information I wanted, just -then; so I hastily marked the place by heaping a -mound of sand before the bush, and then ran back -to my hut as fast as I could go. I was terribly -humiliated at being robbed so coolly of the gold -that had been placed in my care, and rashly resolved -that I would recover it by my own efforts, -without disturbing the slumbers of my uncle or -the Major. So, entering the hut, I secured three -revolvers, of the Colt type, and several boxes of -cartridges for them, all of which I had secretly -smuggled from the ship and hidden among the -groceries, for the Major had forbidden any of our -crew having fire-arms. I had thought that an -emergency might arise, some time, when these -revolvers would be useful to us, and now I blessed -my foresight in secreting them.</p> -<p>Having secured the weapons I ran quickly -to the hut of Nux and Bryonia, and cautiously -awakened them. At my first touch Bry sprang -into the air and alighted on his feet.</p> -<p>“What’s matter, Mars Sam?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“I’ve been robbed, Bry!” I panted.</p> -<p>“Robbed!” echoed Nux, who was now beside -us.</p> -<p>“Yes; Larkin and his gang have taken every -bag of our dust.”</p> -<p>Through the dim light I could see their white -eyeballs glaring at me in amazement.</p> -<p>“What you goin’ do, Mars Sam?” asked -Bry.</p> -<p>“I’m going to give chase, and make the rascals -give it back. That is, if you will be my -friends, and stand by me,” I said. “By daybreak -every bag must be in my hut again.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_131">131</div> -<p>“Sure ’nough,” murmured Nux.</p> -<p>“We ready, Mars Sam,” announced Bry, -quickly.</p> -<p>“Then take these revolvers, and follow me.”</p> -<p>I gave a weapon to each, having hastily loaded -them; and then I turned away, followed by the -dark forms of the two Sulus.</p> -<p>“They’re thieves, you know; burglars and -outlaws,” I said. “So if we have to shoot them -down, no one can blame us.”</p> -<p>They made no answer to this remark, and -soon we had left the camp behind and reached -the bush underneath which Larkin had disappeared. -In a low voice I related what I had seen, -and Bryonia, who was a master of woodcraft, at -once dropped to his knees and vanished into the -thicket. I followed closely after him, and Nux -brought up the rear. After creeping a few paces -through the underbrush Bry grasped my hand -and raised me to my feet, and I discovered that -we were now in a well-defined but narrow path -which allowed us to stand upright.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_132">132</div> -<p>It was dark as pitch in the grim forest, and -we could only feel our way along; but it was not -possible for us to get off the path, which had -doubtless been cut by Daggett to afford his entrance -into the interior of the island, and if our -progress was slow those whom we pursued could -not proceed at much greater speed themselves; -so we crept along, stumbling over roots and tearing -our clothes by brushing against the briars on -either side, for a period of nearly an hour. Bryonia -glided before us as stealthily as a panther, -and often I was not certain but that he had left -us far behind; but Nux made as much noise as I -did, and puffed much harder to get his breath, -so I did not fear being abandoned in the black -wilderness.</p> -<p>The ground seemed to rise gradually as we -penetrated into the wild interior, but the path remained -as narrow as at first. Now that my first -excitement and indignation had cooled, this midnight -pursuit began to look doubtful of result. -The robbers knew the way much better than we -did, and they were so far ahead of us that we -heard no sound of any sort to guide us. More -than once I was tempted to abandon the chase, -for my folly in undertaking it grew more and -more evident; but the two blacks had no thought -of turning back, and I was ashamed to call a halt.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_133">133</div> -<p>Suddenly I ran plump into Bryonia, who -grasped my arm as firmly as if it were in a -vice, and held me rigid. Nux immediately ran -into me, but stopped short at the moment of contact.</p> -<p>“What is it, Bry?” I asked, in a whisper.</p> -<p>“Look!” he answered, and swung me around -in front of him. Then, as I peered into the darkness, -a faint ray of light became visible. In a -moment I perceived that it was growing bigger -and brighter, and then I knew what it meant.</p> -<p>“They’ve gone into camp, and lit a fire!” said -I, pleased to have overtaken them.</p> -<p>“Dey do’n’ know we’s coming,” chuckled -Nux, from behind.</p> -<p>But Bry stood like a statue, holding fast to -my shoulders and peering over my head at the -enemy. We could now see that the forest was -much thinner here than at the point we had entered, -and just beyond, in a little hollow where -Larkin and his men were encamped, the trees -grew quite scattered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_134">134</div> -<p>“Our best plan,” said I, after a moment’s -thought, “will be to creep up to them and make a -sudden attack.”</p> -<p>“One, two, free, fou’,” counted Bry, in his -deep voice. “No use to ’tack, Mars Sam. Dey -got guns, an’ kill us all quick.”</p> -<p>“We have our revolvers,” I suggested, rather -disappointed at his prediction.</p> -<p>“Nux an’ I <i>might</i> hit somefin’, an’ we might -not,” said Bry. “If we hit somefin’ it might be -a man, an’ it might not.”</p> -<p>This was discouraging, and it called to mind -the fact that I was not much used to fire-arms -myself.</p> -<p>“Still, I don’t mean to go back without doing -something to recover our gold,” said I.</p> -<p>“Wait!” whispered the black, and swung me -around back of him again. How he managed this -I do not know, for the path was very narrow. -Next moment he disappeared, as if the earth had -swallowed him up.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_135">135</div> -<p>Nux gave a laugh, and sat down upon the -ground. After a few moments I followed suit, -squatting in the place I had been standing, for -even from that distance I could see by the flickering -firelight the dim forms of the robbers gathered -around it.</p> -<p>And now I perceived that Bry’s decision was -wise. We were too far from camp to expect assistance -in case of an emergency, even if our -friends succeeded in finding the entrance to the -jungle that was so cleverly concealed under the -bush. So whatever was to be done must be done -by ourselves—a boy and two black men against -four desperate and well-armed villains, who would -stop at no crime to retain the gold they had stolen.</p> -<p>Evidently they did not fear pursuit now, for -we could hear the murmur of their voices as they -laughed and shouted at one another.</p> -<p>We waited in silence for a long time, and as -the gloom of the silent forest became intensified -by the distant light I began to feel for the first -time a thrill that was akin to fear.</p> -<p>Finally I noticed a black body wriggling its -way toward us through the brush like some huge -snake, and a moment later Bryonia stood before -me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_136">136</div> -<p>“I creep close an’ hear what dey say, Mars -Sam,” he reported. “Dey goin’ watch all night. -I watch, too. Tomorrow maybe we catch ’em. -You an’ Nux go sleep.”</p> -<p>I protested at once that I was not sleepy; but -Bry led us away from the path to a quiet place -where he had found a bank of moss, and here he -cautioned us to remain quietly. He himself crept -once again toward the camp fire, and a moment -later was wholly invisible. Nux whispered to me -tales of Bryonia’s skill as a woodsman, wherein it -seemed he had excelled in his native land; but -they grew monotonous, in time, and before I -knew it I had fallen fast asleep on the mossy bank.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_137">137</div> -<h2 id="c10"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER X.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE ROCKING STONE.</span></h2> -<p>When I opened my eyes it was broad daylight, -and at first I could not remember where I was. -But as I sat up I saw before me Nux and Bryonia, -seated calmly side by side, with the wilderness all -around me and the distant voices of the robbers -echoing faintly in my ears. The sun was up, for -I could see it glinting through the trees; so, as a -recollection of my surroundings came back to me, -I asked Bry what was going on.</p> -<p>He said the men were breaking camp, having -slept late, and that presently they were going to -travel still further into the interior. I could not -imagine what they had in view, or where they -expected to hide from the vengeance of the men -they had plundered; but Bry declared we could -follow them without ourselves being seen, so I -decided not to give up until we had tracked them -to their hiding place—if, indeed, they had one.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_138">138</div> -<p>Presently we could see them tramping away -to the southward, carrying the gold and provisions -they had tied up in the blankets. There -must have been two or three hundredweight of -the gold, so the packages were heavy, and they -had to take turns carrying them. But men seldom -feel overburdened by the weight of gold, so we -heard no complaints from the bearers.</p> -<p>Bry went on alone, hiding behind rocks and -trees but keeping the men well in sight. After -him trailed Nux, keeping Bry in sight; and then, -as far away as I dared, I followed Nux, trying to -imitate the example of the blacks and to hide -myself as well as possible.</p> -<p>Before noon I grew hungry, for we had -brought no provisions of any sort with us. The -robbers paused to lunch, and then went on; but -although I searched carefully, I could not find a -morsel of food that they had cast aside. Of water -there was plenty, for we crossed several small -streams; but food began to be more precious than -gold to me, and I vaguely wondered if I should -die of starvation before I got back to camp.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_139">139</div> -<p>At evening the men made camp again, this -time in a little clearing strewn with fallen logs; -and when Bry rejoined me in a clump of trees -where Nux and I had halted, I told him frankly -that I was faint with hunger, and that unless I -could find something to eat I could not go on. I -have no doubt the blacks were hungry, too; but -they were more inured to hardship, and could -bear it better.</p> -<p>But Bry volunteered to try to secure some -food, and as soon as darkness had fallen he crept -toward the camp, managing to approach to within -five yards of the camp fire, around which the robbers -sat smoking and talking. He was concealed -by a huge log, behind which he hid, listening carefully -to the conversation, which he afterward retailed -to me.</p> -<p>“So far,” Larkin was saying, “we couldn’t -have done better. By this time I guess we’re -pretty safe from pursuit.”</p> -<p>“No one could find their way here in a year,” -boasted Daggett, his lean face grinning with delight. -“I’m the only man on the island as knows -the trails.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_140">140</div> -<p>“Are you sure you can lead us to that queer -rock you tell of?” asked Judson, a little uneasily.</p> -<p>“Sure. And once there, we could defy an -army,” returned Daggett. “Then we can make -our raft, row out to where the ship is, and sail -away home.”</p> -<p>Larkin gave a rude laugh, ending it with an -oath.</p> -<p>“There’ll be some tall cussin’ in the camp,” -he said.</p> -<p>“Major’ll be crazy,” assented Daggett.</p> -<p>“I swiped every grain o’ gold he had, while -he lay a-snorin’,” chuckled Hayes, a big ruffian -who was called “Dandy Pete,” in derision, because -he was so rough and unkempt. “Pity we -couldn’t ’a’ got all there was in camp.”</p> -<p>“There’s enough to make us all rich, my boys, -anyhow,” remarked Larkin. “It’s nearly broke -my back, luggin’ of it, an’ there’s only four of us -to divide.”</p> -<p>At this they seemed to grow thoughtful, and -all sat silently smoking for several minutes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_141">141</div> -<p>“What bothers me,” said Judson, breaking the -silence, “is how we’re to get that blasted ship into -some civilized port. There ain’t a man here as -knows anything about sailin’.”</p> -<p>“That’s all right,” said Larkin, confidently. -“The sun rises in the east, don’t it? Well, all -we’ve got to do is h’ist the sails and let the wind -blow us towards the east. Some time or other -we’ll get to the American continent, and then we -can run down the coast to ’Frisco. It’s no -trouble to sail a ship.”</p> -<p>“We’ve got to get away, somehow,” grumbled -Judson, “or our gold won’t be of any use to us. -When are we going to divide?”</p> -<p>“When we get on the ship,” said Daggett, -promptly.</p> -<p>“When we’re at sea will be better,” added -Larkin.</p> -<p>They looked at one another suspiciously.</p> -<p>“It’s got to be a fair divvy,” said Dandy Pete, -with an oath, “or else there won’t be so many to -divide up with.”</p> -<p>“What do you mean by that?” demanded -Larkin, angrily.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_142">142</div> -<p>“I mean I’ll stick a knife in your ribs, if you -try any trickery with me,” replied Pete, scowling. -“You made the terms yourself, and you’ve got -to live up to ’em. It’s a quarter each, all around.”</p> -<p>“That’s wrong!” yelled Daggett, springing to -his feet. “I’m to have a third, for guiding you. -If it hadn’t been for me, you couldn’t get away -with the gold at all.”</p> -<p>“Who promised you a third?” asked Hayes.</p> -<p>“Larkin.”</p> -<p>“Well, let Larkin make it up to you, out of -his own share. I’m going to have a quarter.”</p> -<p>“And so am I,” said Judson, fingering his revolver.</p> -<p>Larkin glared at them with a white face.</p> -<p>“We won’t quarrel about it, boys,” he said, -after a time. “There’s plenty for all, and we must -hang together till we’re out of danger. I’ll take -what you think is right, for my share.”</p> -<p>“I’ll take my third, an’ no less,” growled Daggett.</p> -<p>No one looked at him. Each seemed to be -busy with his own thoughts.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_143">143</div> -<p>Bryonia had chosen this especial log to hide -behind, because the robbers had placed their sack -of provisions upon it. While listening to the conversation -I have recorded, the black had stealthily -reached up his hand and managed to extract from -the bundle a tin of corned beef and a handful of -ship’s biscuits. Then he wriggled carefully away, -and in a few minutes had rejoined Nux and me, -where we hid among the trees.</p> -<p>I think no food has ever tasted quite so delicious -to me as did that tinned beef and stale -biscuit. When divided amongst three there was -little enough in each share, but it sufficed to allay -our hunger and give us fresh strength and courage.</p> -<p>After we had eaten, Bry decided to go back -again for more, since another opportunity to purloin -from the bundle of provisions might not be -offered us.</p> -<p>As it was very dark by this time, Nux and I -crept nearer, to where a big rock lay; and here, -hidden by the deep shadows, we were able to -distinguish clearly all that transpired around the -camp fire.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_144">144</div> -<p>Bry being between us and the light, we could -follow his creeping form with our eyes until we -saw him lying safely hidden behind the log, with -the bundle of food just over him. By this time all -the robbers had lain down to sleep except Larkin, -who had taken the watch and sat moodily smoking -beside the fire, on which he tossed now and then -a handful of fuel.</p> -<p>Suddenly, as he looked toward the sack that -rested upon the log, he saw it move. In an instant -a pistol shot rang out, and the robbers -sprang to their feet with cries of alarm.</p> -<p>“Somebody’s behind that log!” shouted Larkin, -who was himself trembling with fear.</p> -<p>At once Bryonia arose to his feet, stepped -over the log, and calmly advanced into the light -of the fire, holding out his hand in greeting and -smiling broadly into the angry faces confronting -him.</p> -<p>“Don’ shoot poor Bry,” he said, pleadingly. -“I’se run ’way to j’ine you.”</p> -<p>“Run away!” exclaimed Larkin, while the -others looked at the black suspiciously. “Why -did you do that?”</p> -<p>“So’s I won’ haf to work any mo’,” answered -Bry. “Dey’s jest killin’ me in dat camp, luggin’ -bags o’ sand an’ washin’ gold all day.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_145">145</div> -<p>“Who came with you?” asked Daggett.</p> -<p>“Nobody ’t all,” declared Bry. “I seen yo’ -all leave de camp, an’ so I crep’ along after yo’. -Wouldn’t have let yo’ know I was here, sure -’nough, but I got so hungry. I couldn’t stand -it no longer, so I tried to steal somefin’ to eat, an’ -Mars Larkin he shot de gun at me.”</p> -<p>“How did you know we had quit the camp for -good?” enquired Pete, in a surly tone.</p> -<p>“Saw you take de gold, suh. So I ’pects you -ain’t comin’ back agin’, an’ thought I’d j’ine yo’. -If you’ll take me ’long an’ feed me, Mars Hayes, -I’ll help tote de gold.”</p> -<p>Bryonia’s statement was so simple that the -miners were inclined to believe him. Nux and -I, who had crawled nearer to the fire when the -pistol shot rang out, could hear distinctly every -word, and for a moment I was horrified that Bry -should prove false and desert to the enemy. But -Nux was chuckling gleefully, and whispered: -“Dat Bry, he mighty clever boy, Mars Sam!” So -I began to comprehend that Bry was acting a -part, with the idea of saving Nux and me from -discovery and ultimately recovering the gold. -Therefore I kept silent and listened eagerly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_146">146</div> -<p>Evidently the miners were not of one opinion -concerning the new arrival.</p> -<p>“Let’s kill the nigger,” said Daggett. “Then -we won’t run any chances.”</p> -<p>“Don’t be a fool,” retorted Larkin. “Bry can -be useful to us. He’s the cook of the ‘Flipper’, -I’m told, and besides helping to carry the gold, he -can cook our meals when we get to sea, and help -sail the ship.”</p> -<p>“If he’s run away from camp, why, he’s one -of us,” said Judson, yawning and sitting down -again. “And if it comes to a fight, he counts for -one more on our side.”</p> -<p>“But he don’t get any gold,” added Dandy -Pete.</p> -<p>“Not an ounce!” declared Daggett.</p> -<p>“Don’t want any gold,” said Bry, composedly. -“Only want to get away.”</p> -<p>“All right,” decided Larkin. “You can come -along. But you’ve got to obey orders, and the -first time I catch you at any tricks, I’ll put a bullet -into you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_147">147</div> -<p>Bry grinned from ear to ear, as if he considered -this a good joke, and then he warmed his -hands over the fire while Judson brought him -something to eat from the bundle.</p> -<p>Afterward all lay down to sleep again except -Larkin, who resumed his watch. It was too soon -to put any trust in Bry, so the black, having eaten -his fill, lay down beside the others.</p> -<p>Nux and I cautiously retreated to the rock, -and consulted as to what we should do under these -circumstances. The black man had perfect confidence -in his comrade, and proposed that we -should still follow the band of robbers and wait -for Bry to find a way to communicate with us and -assist us. This seemed reasonable to me, also.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_148">148</div> -<p>As we were chilled to the bones in the cold -night air, Nux suggested that we go into camp -until morning, and led me a long distance back -into the woods, where we finally came to a deep -hollow. Here there would be little danger that a -fire could be seen by the robbers; so we gathered -together some twigs, and as I had matches in -my pocket a fire was soon started that proved -very grateful to us both. We then agreed to take -turns watching until daylight, and while Nux -lay down to sleep I took the first watch. But in -some way—perhaps because the fire was so cosy -and agreeable,—I gradually lost consciousness, -and when morning came both Nux and I awoke -with a start to find the fire out and the sun glinting -brightly through the trees.</p> -<p>We made all haste toward the camp of the -robbers, but when we arrived at the place we -found it deserted. They could not have been -gone long, however, for the embers of the fire -were still aglow; and Nux, who was keen as a -bloodhound on a trail, declared he would have no -trouble in following the band.</p> -<p>Before we left, however, we made a search -for food, and to our joy discovered behind the -log a can of beans and some more biscuits, which -Bry had evidently found an opportunity to hide -there for our benefit. We began the chase even -while we ate, for Nux picked out the trail with -ease and threaded his way between the trees with -absolute confidence.</p> -<p>It was nearly noon when he halted suddenly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_149">149</div> -<p>We had come to the edge of the forest. Before -us lay a broad table-land, barren of any trees -or brush whatever, and beyond this strip of rock -the blue sea stretched away to the horizon.</p> -<p>“Why, we’ve crossed the island!” I exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Only one end of de island,” corrected Nux. -“De bay where our ship lays ain’t half a mile -away.”</p> -<p>It surprised me that the shrewd black should -know this, but I did not question his statement. -Just now my attention was drawn to the robbers, -who had halted upon the further edge of the -table-land, which even from where we stood, -could be seen to form a high bluff above the -ocean. At this place it ran out into a little point, -and just beyond this point, but separated from -the mainland by a wide gulf, stood an island-like -peak of rock, its flat surface on a level with the -bluff. It must at one time have formed a part of -the mainland, but some convulsion of nature had -broken it away, and now a deep fissure isolated it -from the bluff.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_150">150</div> -<p>Nature was responsible for two other curious -freaks. One was a group of tall pines, three in -number, which grew on the separate peak where -there seemed scarcely enough soil covering the -rock to hold the roots of the trees. Yet on the -main bluff there were no trees at all.</p> -<p>The other phenomenon was a great rock, that -must have weighed thousands of tons, which lay -upon the edge of the bluff so nicely balanced that -it almost seemed as if a good push would precipitate -it into the gulf below. It was triangular -in shape, and the base rested on the bluff -while its outer point projected far over the gulf -till it towered almost above the isolated point of -rock I have described.</p> -<p>The robbers, when we first saw them, were -engaged in earnest consultation. It appeared that -Daggett was explaining something about the -great rock, for he pointed toward it several times, -and then at the islet. The others leaned over the -edge of the gulf, looked into the chasm below, at -the triangular rock, at the barren islet, and then -drew back and shook their heads.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_151">151</div> -<p>Then Daggett, whom I had always considered -a coward, did what struck me as being a very -brave act. He climbed upon the sloping rock, and -gradually crept upward on his hands and knees. -When he reached a point above the center the -huge rock began to tremble. Daggett crept a little -further along, and now the entire mass of rock, -which was poised to a nicety, raised its vast bulk -and tipped slowly outward. Daggett slid forward; -the point of rock under him touched the islet -and came to rest, and then he leaped off and -stood safely upon the peak, while the rocking-stone, -relieved of his weight, slowly returned to -its former position.</p> -<p>A cheer went up from the men, and they hesitated -no longer. Bry crept up the stone next, -and was tipped gracefully upon the islet. One -after another Hayes, Judson and Larkin mounted -the rocking-stone and were deposited upon the -rocky point, together with their bundles of gold -and provisions.</p> -<p>We could not see very well what became of -them, after this, for the big rock hid them from -our view; but as it was evident they could not -get back again—at least by the same means they -had employed to reach the islet,—Nux and I made -bold to creep out of our shelter and approach the -point that jutted outward into the sea.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_152">152</div> -<p>Then, to our surprise, we saw that the flat -top of the rock was deserted. The robbers, together -with Bry and the treasure, seemed to have -vanished into thin air!</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_153">153</div> -<h2 id="c11"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE CAVERN.</span></h2> -<p>From our better position we could now see -the sides of the great rock which reared itself -nearly a hundred feet from the shore and stood -like some gigantic, flat topped obelisk, keeping -guard by the lonely sea. Some ancient convulsion -of nature, such as an earthquake or a lightning -bolt, had evidently split it from the main -precipice of rock near which it stood; for the huge -crevice that separated it, and which extended entirely -down to the beach, almost followed its outlines -in every particular. But what had cast up -that great rocking-stone, and placed it in so finely -balanced a position that it could be made a curious -but effective bridge to the isolated peak? No -one can tell. Another freak of nature, doubtless, -for no mortal hands could ever have moved so -great a weight of solid rock.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_154">154</div> -<p>And now was solved the problem of the mysterious -disappearance of the robbers; for, looking -over the edge, we saw them creeping slowly down -the side of the cliff. A natural ledge, varying -from one to three feet in breadth, led from the -top down to the bottom, circling entirely around -the crag with a sort of corkscrew regularity. It -was a dizzy path, most certainly, and I did not -wonder to see the men cling fast to the inner side -of the rock as they crept down the tortuous ledge; -but Daggett, who evidently knew the place well, -led them fearlessly, and the others followed, dragging -their burdens and the sacks of gold dust as -best they could. I certainly expected to see one -or more of them tumble headlong at any moment; -but no accident happened and presently, as they -descended, the path wound around the opposite -side of the rock, and they were lost to view.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_155">155</div> -<p>I wondered if I would see them again, and if -it were wise to stick to my exposed post of observation; -but while I pondered the matter Daggett -came into view again, having passed around -the rock. He was now two thirds of the way to -the sands, and as he followed the ledge on the inner -side, that lay next the face of the main cliff, -I saw him suddenly pause upon a broader part -of the path than the rest, and then disappear into -the rock itself—or so it seemed to my gaze from -where I watched. One by one the men came after -him, and one by one the rock swallowed them -up with their burdens; and now passed a period -of tedious waiting.</p> -<p>Both Nux and I had counted the fugitives and -saw that all had safely descended to this point, -including Bry. But what had become of them now -was a mystery.</p> -<p>“What shall we do, Nux?” I asked in indecision. -“There’s nothing more to be seen from -here.”</p> -<p>The black, whose eyes held a startled expression, -made no reply; but he crept with me to a -nearer and better position at the edge of the cliff -beside the rocking-stone, and together we peered -over into the abyss. Now, indeed, the strange -disappearance of the robbers was explained, for -from our present point of vantage we could see -a black spot far down on the inner face of the -column of rock, where the ledge passed, and this -spot was evidently a cavity into which the men -had penetrated.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_156">156</div> -<p>“All we can do now,” I said, with a sigh of -regret, “is to wait until they come out. It would -be foolish to follow them into that place.”</p> -<p>Nux nodded an emphatic approval, and we -proceeded to lie down upon our faces, so that our -eyes just projected over the edge of the cliff, and -in this position we watched as patiently as we -could for something to happen.</p> -<p>It was fully an hour before the men reappeared. -A distant sound of voices, raised high in -angry dispute, was the first token that the desperadoes -were quitting the interior of the rock. Then -Larkin and Daggett came out and stood upon the -ledge; the others crowding behind them on the -narrow footing, while their guide pointed along -the ledge that still continued to lead downward.</p> -<p>They were without burdens now, either of -provisions or gold dust; but the two axes were -carried over Bry’s shoulder, and another man bore -a coil of rope.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_157">157</div> -<p>They seemed to be disputing together about -something, and a few of the words reached our -ears. Daggett was urging them to follow a plan -he had proposed, while some of the others demurred.</p> -<p>“It’s too hot to work,” we heard one of the -men declare.</p> -<p>“It’s not too hot to hang,” shouted Daggett, -in reply, “and you’ll hang, every mother’s son -of you, if we don’t get to the ship!”</p> -<p>That seemed to be an effective argument, for -after a few more words of protest the men followed -Daggett along the ledge, Bry coming last -of all.</p> -<p>The path was broader from there on, and -they made rapid progress, soon being again lost -to our view around the rock. Just as Bry disappeared -he looked up and saw Nux and me -eagerly watching from above. For an instant he -paused to wave his hand and grin at us reassuringly; -then he passed around the edge and vanished -after the others.</p> -<p>“Dat Bry don’ ’pear to be much scared,” said -Nux, in an encouraged tone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_158">158</div> -<p>“No,” I answered, thoughtfully. “He’s got -some plan in his head, I’m sure, to help us. But -where have the men gone now?”</p> -<p>Nux could not answer this problem, but after -a few moments it solved itself, for the robbers and -Bry appeared upon the sandy shore, close to the -water, and walked briskly along the narrow strip -of beach between the lapping waves and the grim -precipice of the mainland. It was not long before -a bend in the coast hid them completely, and then -we sat up and looked at one another inquiringly.</p> -<p>“What we do now?” asked the black.</p> -<p>“Let’s go down the rock,” I suggested, assuming -to be braver than I really was. “They’ve -left the gold behind them, that’s sure; and the -gold is what we’re after, Nux. Once we have -recovered that, it doesn’t matter so much what -becomes of the thieves.”</p> -<p>“Won’ dey come back?” enquired Nux, hesitatingly.</p> -<p>“I hope not,” said I, truthfully. “At least not -until after we’ve got back the gold. But there’s -no time to lose. Follow me.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_159">159</div> -<p>Having thus assumed the leadership, I strove -to banish all unmanly fear and boldly sprang on -to the end of the rocking-stone that rested on the -mainland. Slowly and with caution I crept up -its incline until I was directly over the gulf. It -was now that the stone should tip, but it seemed -that my weight, being less than that of any of the -men who had passed over, was not sufficient to -balance the rock, so it began to look like a risky -thing for me to climb further up the tapering -point.</p> -<p>“But it’s got to be done,” I muttered to myself, -setting my teeth firmly together; and then, -summoning what courage I possessed, I lay close -to the rock and crawled steadily upward, digging -my toes desperately into the irregular hollows of -the surface, to keep from sliding into the gulf that -yawned below. Higher and higher I climbed, and -at last the huge rock trembled and then gently -sank beneath me. For a moment I was exultant; -but I had crept so near to the slippery point -of the wedge that I could find no rough projection -to grasp with my fingers, and therefore as -soon as my head became lower than my feet I -slid headforemost to the point and tumbled off -before the rocking-stone had reached a point of -rest upon the peak.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_160">160</div> -<p>Fortunately, however, I had been carried over -the gulf, and although I lay, half-stunned, upon -the very edge of the great precipice, I was not -much hurt. In another moment I managed to -drag myself to a position of greater safety, while -the rocking-stone, relieved of my weight, reared -its nearest point into the air again and fell slowly -back into its original position.</p> -<p>Nux, who had watched breathlessly my adventure -and hair-breadth escape, was trembling -violently when he in turn mounted the stone. But -I called out to reassure him, and his greater weight -caused the wedge to tip more quickly, so that he -effected the passage to the rocky peak with comparative -ease.</p> -<p>Once beside me the faithful fellow began rubbing -my limbs briskly to renew their circulation -and ease the bruises, and it was not long before -I felt sufficiently restored to announce my resolve -to continue the adventure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_161">161</div> -<p>“Come on, Nux,” said I, scrambling to my -feet, “we must get that gold before Daggett and -his gang come back.”</p> -<p>The black was staring at the rocking-stone, -now removed from our table-like refuge by a good -twenty feet.</p> -<p>“How we get back again?” he asked, in perplexity.</p> -<p>“I don’t know,” said I. “That’s a question -we’ll have to face afterward. The main thing is -to get the gold, and it’s certain that if we can -find no way to escape the robbers will be as badly -off themselves.”</p> -<p>Nux shook his head.</p> -<p>“Dat won’ help us, Mars Sam,” he said, -gravely.</p> -<p>But already I was engaged in eagerly peering -over the edge of the peak to find the ledge by -which the men had descended, and in an instant -I discovered it. It started with a projection -scarcely six inches wide, which lay nearly four -feet from the top, and it is small wonder that I -looked at it dubiously, at first. For if I let myself -over, and missed my footing, I would be -tumbled sheer down the face of the cliff.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_162">162</div> -<p>“I go first,” decided Nux, who had also -glanced over the cliff.</p> -<p>There was a crack in the rock, near the edge, -which afforded him a hold for his hands, and -clutching this the black let his body slide over -until his feet touched the projection.</p> -<p>“Now, Mars Sam,” he said. “You hold on -me, an’ come down.”</p> -<p>This I quickly did, and found the feat much -less difficult than I had feared. Just at the top -where my companion’s feet rested, there was sufficient -incline to enable me to lean against the -rock, and a few steps further on the ledge widened -until the path was quite easy to follow.</p> -<p>I went first, followed closely by the black, and -although it was not a descent one would have -chosen for a pleasure excursion there was little -of danger to be encountered by those with cool -heads and determined hearts, such as we strove -to maintain.</p> -<p>Round and round the great pillar of rock we -crept, nearing the foot gradually until we came at -last to the side facing the main cliff and found -the opening of a large cavern beside us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_163">163</div> -<p>Filled with eager curiosity I took a step or -two inside, and found the cavern to be fully ten -feet in height and about fifteen feet in depth. -There was no light except that which came -through the round entrance, and as this faced the -side of the cliff it was so shadowed that it required -a few moments for me to accustom my eyes to the -gloom, so that I could see plainly the interior of -the cave.</p> -<p>Its floor was strewn deeply with sand, an evidence -that when the waves rolled high they rebounded -from the face of the cliff and deposited -their sand in the cavern. The marks of numerous -footprints, however, were all that could be seen -in the cave, and it did not take me a moment to -guess what had occupied the robbers so long.</p> -<p>“They’ve buried the sacks of gold and the provisions -under the sand!” I exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Sure ’nough,” agreed Nux.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_164">164</div> -<p>“It will take us some time to dig for them, for -we don’t know exactly where to look,” I continued, -reflectively, “so our best plan will be to go -down to the beach and discover what has become -of Daggett and his crew, and whether they’re -liable to come back here before night.”</p> -<p>The black readily agreed to this, so we at -once left the cave and continued along the ledge -until we reached the sand.</p> -<p>The path became quite broad in this part, and -our descent was therefore concluded very rapidly.</p> -<p>Once on the shore we walked briskly along -until we had turned the bend in the beach, which -curved to follow the lines of a little bay. Here -we paused, for a long stretch of the beach was -now opened to our gaze.</p> -<p>From this point the shore widened out, for -the precipitous mainland shrank backward and -decreased gradually in height until, a half mile -or so further on, it reached the level plain and -merged into a deep forest which grew almost -down to the edge of the sea.</p> -<p>No human being was in sight, so we naturally -concluded that the robbers had entered the forest.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_165">165</div> -<p>Being curious to discover what they were doing, -without hesitation we decided to follow them, -and their path was easily traced by the footprints -in the sand. These led straight to the forest, and -although somewhat fearful that the enemy would -discover our presence, we proceeded to walk boldly -around the shore of the little bay until we came -to the edge of the trees.</p> -<p>A sound of voices, mingled with the strokes -of the axes, now guided us, and stealthily creeping -among the thick underbrush we soon discovered -the robbers busily at work.</p> -<p>Judson and Dandy Pete were trimming the -branches from a fallen tree-trunk, while the others -were rolling and dragging another big log -toward the sea, the glistening waters being perceptible -but a few yards away. Evidently the -men were intending to build a raft, and after -listening for a few minutes to their disjointed conversation -we learned that the raft was designed -to convey them and their stolen wealth to the -ship.</p> -<p>While Daggett, Larkin and Bry tugged and -dragged at the log, Nux and I crept away to the -shore, where we found two big logs already lying -upon the sands. Also we could now plainly -see, sheltered in another bay, the “Flipper” lying -quietly at her anchorage, as Nux had wisely predicted.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_166">166</div> -<p>The schemes of the robbers were now fully -explained. Under cover of the forest by day, -and hidden in their cave by night, they intended -to complete the raft, and when it was ready it -would not be difficult to steal away to the ship -with the treasure, under cover of darkness, hoist -the sails, and creep out to sea, bidding defiance to -the Major and his comrades and leaving the -miners and the “Flipper’s” crew to perish on the -lonely island.</p> -<p>But the construction of the raft would require -time—several days, at least—for after getting -the logs to the shore they must be fastened together -by cross-strips secured with wooden pegs, -since there was not enough rope in their possession -to bind the tree-trunks together.</p> -<p>Once more returning to a part of the underbrush -near which the men were employed, Nux -and I settled ourselves to listen attentively to their -conversation.</p> -<p>Presently we heard Daggett say:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_167">167</div> -<p>“This rate we’ll have the raft ready by Saturday, -and Saturday night we’ll take the ship.”</p> -<p>“It’s beastly hard work!” growled Dandy -Pete, brushing with his sleeve the sweat from his -brow.</p> -<p>“Yes; but it means liberty and riches to every -one of us,” said Daggett, and that was an argument -none cared to deny.</p> -<p>Just then I was startled at hearing low voices -just beside me and instinctively I touched the -black’s shoulder and we crouched lower in the -bushes. Nux, indeed, with a woodsman’s instinct, -was quite flat upon the ground, lifeless and invisible, -and I strove to imitate him.</p> -<p>“It’s as easy as can be,” said the voice, which -I recognized as that of Larkin. “We’ll let the -fools work until the raft is finished, and then -we’ll put our knives in their hearts, and have the -gold for ourselves.”</p> -<p>“How about Bry?” asked Judson, hoarsely -whispering to his murderous comrade.</p> -<p>“Oh, he won’t interfere any,” was the reply. -“And we need the nigger to help us work the -ship.”</p> -<p>“Can three of us manage the vessel?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_168">168</div> -<p>“Of course, with good weather. We’ll have -to take our chances of a storm, but the fewer -there are to divide up, the bigger our fortunes -will be. We won’t give the nigger a cent, but go -halves on the whole thing. Perhaps we can sell -the ship, too, for a good sum.”</p> -<p>“All right; I’m with you!” declared Judson, -with an oath; and then the two conspirators crept -away and rejoined the others, unconscious that -their diabolical plot had been overheard.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_169">169</div> -<h2 id="c12"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE RECOVER THE GOLD.</span></h2> -<p>Thinking over the matter, I decided to return -at once to the cave. The thieves would doubtless -be occupied in the forest until sundown, and such -a chance as this to secure possession of the gold -might never occur again. For if Daggett or his -men chanced to see our footprints in the sand, or -suspected they were being spied upon, they would -be liable to leave a guard in the cave thereafter.</p> -<p>So we softly crept from the forest and made -our way back by the same route we had come, taking -care to tread in the trail made by the robbers, -so that our footprints could be less easily distinguished. -We did not feel entirely safe from observation -until we had regained the column of -rock which towered into the air beside the precipitous -cliff; but once our feet were on the narrow -ledge both I and my faithful Sulu breathed easier, -and with more deliberation accomplished the ascent -to the cave.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_170">170</div> -<p>“Now,” said I, “we must work carefully, so -that no spot of sand can escape us; for the thieves -have taken care to disturb the surface everywhere, -in order to throw any chance visitor to this hiding-place -off the track. But we know the gold -is buried in this cave, Nux, so it ought not to be -a very hard job to find it.”</p> -<p>Nux nodded, with his usual complaisance.</p> -<p>“We begin in back,” he suggested, “and work -front.”</p> -<p>This seemed sensible, so I followed the black -to the far end of the cavern, and falling upon our -knees we immediately began digging with our -hands into the soft sand.</p> -<p>For nearly an hour we steadily worked, finding -nothing at all. Then, as I stopped to rest, I -cast a careless glance along the rocky sides of the -cave and thought that I saw a white mark upon -the wall, a few feet toward the front. Springing -to my feet I approached this point and discovered -that a small cross had been made with a piece of -chalk or a bit of white limestone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_171">171</div> -<p>“Here we are, Nux!” I cried, joyfully and -at once began digging in the sand beneath the -mark. A few minutes work proved that my sudden -suspicion was correct; for Nux, who had -straightway joined me, dragged one of the sacks -to light, while I discovered another just beside it.</p> -<p>It was part of the stolen gold, sure enough, -and my heart beat fast with excitement as I realized -that the precious hoard was once more in my -possession.</p> -<p>Only a part had been hidden in this place, we -found; but now we had an unmistakeable clew to -guide us, so that we had little difficulty in finding -a second secret mark that resulted in the discovery -of the balance of the treasure, as well as the -sacks of provisions.</p> -<p>When all had been unearthed Nux asked:</p> -<p>“What we do now, Mars Sam?”</p> -<p>“Why, carry it away, of course,” I answered, -joyous and elate.</p> -<p>“Where?” enquired the black, simply.</p> -<p>I looked at him in surprise, and then realizing -the meaning of the question, grew thoughtful -again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_172">172</div> -<p>“You’re right, Nux,” said I. “It’s going to -be a harder task than I thought. We can’t pass -by the forest with it, that’s certain; for Daggett -and his followers would be sure to see us. On the -other side, the cliff rises straight out of the sea, -and there’s no way to escape around it. All we -can do, then, is to carry the gold to the top of this -rock.”</p> -<p>“Hm!” granted the Sulu. “Dat no good, -Mars Sam.”</p> -<p>“Why not?”</p> -<p>“No way to get off top of rock.”</p> -<p>“True; but we can hide there, ’till the thieves -go away to the ship. It isn’t likely they’ll climb -up there again, for this cave is a better place to -sleep in.”</p> -<p>Nux seemed unconvinced, and I had none too -much confidence in my own assertion.</p> -<p>“Tonight,” said the black, in a dismal tone, -“dey hunt for de gold. All gone. Robber very -mad. Dey look ev’rywhere; den dey find us on -rock. Den dey kill us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_173">173</div> -<p>“That’s a pretty tough prophecy, Nux,” I -returned, as cheerfully as I could. “And it sounds -likely enough, I confess. We’ve got the gold -again, to be sure; but the robbers have got us; so -we’re worse off than we were before.”</p> -<p>Nux took a lump of bread from a provision -sack and begun to munch it leisurely. Noticing -the action, and remembering that I also was hungry, -I proceeded to follow the black’s example.</p> -<p>While we ate, however, my Sulu was busily -thinking, and so was I. As a result I presently -gave my leg a delighted slap and began to laugh.</p> -<p>Nux looked at me with a grin of sympathy upon -his black features.</p> -<p>“What’s matter, Mars Sam?”</p> -<p>“Nux,” said I, checking my amusement and -trying to look grave and impressive, “there’s an -old saying that ‘there’s never a lock so strong but -there’s a key to fit it’. In other words, while -there’s life there’s hope; never give up the ship; -every sky has a silver lining!”</p> -<p>Nux looked puzzled.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_174">174</div> -<p>“That’s a lovely pair of trousers you’re wearing, -Nux,” I continued, in a jocular strain. -“They’re made of the stoutest cloth Uncle Naboth -could find in San Francisco, and I gave them to -you out of the ship’s stores only three or four -days ago, because your old ones were so ragged.”</p> -<p>Nux glanced at his wide-legged blue trousers -and nodded.</p> -<p>“Now, old man,” said I, “you’ve often told -me you used to go bare-legged and bare-backed in -your own island, so I’m going to ask you to go -bare-legged a little while now, and lend me those -trousers.”</p> -<p>“Wha’ for, Mars Sam?”</p> -<p>“To put the gold grains in, of course. The -robbers may look for the sacks of gold, when they -come back, but they’re pretty sure not to open -them. Therefore, my friend we’ll fix it so that -they’ll think their gold is all safe.”</p> -<p>“How, Mars Sam?”</p> -<p>“By filling the sacks with sand, and burying -them again where we found them.”</p> -<p>Nux looked at me admiringly, and grinned until -his mouth stretched from ear to ear and displayed -every one of his white teeth.</p> -<p>“Good, Mars Sam!” he cried, and at once -stripped the trousers from his legs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_175">175</div> -<p>I now hunted in the pockets of my jacket and -brought out several small bits of cord, which I -knotted firmly together. Then I tied the legs -of Nux’s trousers tightly at the bottoms, thus -transforming them into a double sack of great -capacity.</p> -<p>It did not take us long to transfer the gold dust -from the canvas bags to the trouser-legs, and -as soon as this task was accomplished we refilled -the bags with sand and tied up as before. I was -obliged to tear away a part of my own shirt to -get material with which to tie the upper part of -the trousers, for I did not wish to deprive poor -Nux of his entire apparel. The Sulu looked funny -enough, dressed only in his shoes and shirt, with -his black legs between them, and more than once -I was obliged to pause and laugh heartily at my -comrade’s appearance. But Nux didn’t seem to -mind, and soon the seriousness of our position and -the necessity to hasten caused me to forget the -queer costume of my follower.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_176">176</div> -<p>We abstracted but a slender supply of provisions -from the sacks, for we did not wish to -arouse suspicion by taking too much. The next -task was to bury the sacks of sand and the provisions -exactly as they had been before, and to -smooth over the surface of the sand and trample -it down just as we had found it when we first entered -the cave.</p> -<p>This being accomplished to our complete satisfaction, -Nux lifted the heavy gold over his -shoulder, one leg hanging behind his back and one -in front, and started to mount the narrow ledge -of rock with his burden, while I followed close -behind to render any assistance I could.</p> -<p>The Sulu was a wonderfully strong man; but -his task was a difficult one; although I tried to relieve -him in the worst places by lifting a part of -the heavy load.</p> -<p>Our progress was slow, for poor Nux had to -stop frequently to put down his load and rest, -and it was while we were on the outer surface of -the rock, which faced the sea, that we were suddenly -startled by hearing sounds that assured -us the robbers were returning from the forest. -Much time had been consumed in the cave, searching -for the treasure and securing it, and now I -began to fear we had delayed too long.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_177">177</div> -<div class="img" id="pic3"> -<img src="images/i_176.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="753" /> -<p class="caption">A hazardous climb.</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_179">179</div> -<p>Just at this time the men could not see us; -but as soon as they mounted the ledge and began -to wind around the tower of rock, they would be -sure to catch sight of our forms, and then our -fate would be sealed.</p> -<p>“Nux,” I whispered, “pick up the gold and be -ready to start. As soon as the thieves get back to -the ledge we must go on, and keep the rock always -between us and them, or we shall be lost.”</p> -<p>Nux nodded, and obeyed without a word. It -was often hard to tell, by the sound of their voices, -just how far up the ledge the men had progressed; -but fortune favored us, and only once did we lag -behind enough for the first of the robber band to -espy us. But that first person, by good luck, -proved to be Bryonia, and the clever black at once -pretended to stumble and fall, and so held the men -that followed him in check until Nux and I had -escaped around the crag.</p> -<p>Soon after this the robbers reached the cave, -which they entered, thus enabling us to reach the -top of the crag at our leisure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_180">180</div> -<p>Nux was nearly spent when at last he threw -the laden trousers upon the flat top and tried to -draw his tired body after them; but I gave him a -hearty boost from behind, and then scrambled to -the top unaided, nerved by the excitement of the -moment.</p> -<p>For several minutes neither of us spoke. The -black man lay panting for breath, with the perspiration -streaming from every pore of his body, -and I, filled with gratitude at our escape and the -successful accomplishment of our plan, sat beside -my faithful friend and fanned him with my -straw hat.</p> -<p>The sun was sinking fast, by this time, and the -shadows of the three tall pine trees that grew upon -this isolated peak fell upon the spot where we -rested, and cooled our sun-parched bodies.</p> -<p>Although at times a rough laugh or a shouted -curse reached our ears from the cavern below, -there was no indication that Daggett or his band -had yet made the discovery that the place had -been visited in their absence, and the treasure -for which they had risked so much abstracted -from its sandy grave.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_181">181</div> -<p>When twilight fell I arose and with some difficulty -rolled the trousers to a place nearer the center -of the rock, where there was a small natural -hollow; and then Nux and I sat beside it and ate -again sparingly of the food we had brought.</p> -<p>It was while we were thus occupied that an -incident occurred that filled us with sudden panic. -For before our faces a man’s head appeared above -the edge of rock, and two dark eyes glared fixedly -into our own.</p> -<p>At the moment I almost screamed with fright, -so unnerved had my recent adventures rendered -me; but Nux laid his broad hand across my mouth -and arrested the outcry.</p> -<p>“It’s Bry,” he whispered, and even as he spoke -the newcomer drew himself over the edge and -crept on all fours to our side. I had no trouble -in recognizing the friendly features then.</p> -<p>“Oh, Bry!” I said—softly, so as not to be -heard by the robbers below—and clasped the black -hands fervently in both my own.</p> -<p>Bry squatted beside us, his kindly face -wreathed in smiles.</p> -<p>“Dey send me up here to see if anyone -’round,” he whispered. “In a minute I go back -and say ‘no.’”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_182">182</div> -<p>“Can’t you stay with us, Bry?” I asked, pleadingly.</p> -<p>“Not yet, Mars Sam. Dey very bad mans, -down dere. Dey kill you quick if dey find you.”</p> -<p>“We’ve got the gold, Bry!”</p> -<p>“I know. I see you in de wood; I follow -your footprints all way home; I see you -climbin’ up rock. Den I see de sand been dig up, -so I knew you got gold.”</p> -<p>“Did they suspect us at all, Bry?”</p> -<p>“No, Mars Sam. Dey too busy tryin’ to kill -each other. All want to have gold for himself, -so all try to kill everyone else. Very bad mans, -Mars Sam.”</p> -<p>“They’re going to take you on the ship, and -make you sail it,” said I.</p> -<p>Bry laughed, silently.</p> -<p>“I stay with them now, so they not find you,” -he said. “But when right time come I steal -away an’ come back to you. Did you fill sack -with sand, Mars Sam?” glancing enquiringly at -the stuffed trousers.</p> -<p>“Yes.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_183">183</div> -<p>“That good,” said Bry, approvingly. “They -dig up one, when they come back, to see if all -safe. Then they hide it again. Very good way -to fool bad mans.”</p> -<p>“But we can’t leave here until they go away,” -I remarked.</p> -<p>“No. Must be careful. Tomorrow they finish -raft. Tomorrow night they go to ship. You -stay here and hide till then. After de bad mans -go, I come back to you, and we go to camp again.”</p> -<p>“All right, Bry,” said I, as cheerfully as possible.</p> -<p>Then the black bade us good-bye and returned -to the cave to report to Daggett that no one was -to be seen anywhere about. And now Nux and -I, wearied by the adventures of the day, but -buoyed by the hope that we might finally escape -with the recovered gold, lay down upon the rocky -eminence and, bathed by the moon’s silver rays, -slept peacefully until morning.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_184">184</div> -<h2 id="c13"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE CATASTROPHE.</span></h2> -<p>I was awakened by the voices of the robbers, -who were leaving the cave early in order to complete -their raft by nightfall. It was evident that -they had not suspected our intrusion into their -retreat, or the fact that their stolen treasure had -been taken from them. Indeed, they seemed in -high spirits, especially Larkin and Judson, who -were doubtless eager to carry out their nefarious -plan of murdering their comrades as soon as the -work on the raft was finished. Daggett might -also harbor a conspiracy to secure the bulk of the -treasure and probably all the members of the -evil band were looking forward to this coming -night to end their suspense and give them an advantage -one over the other. “Honor among -thieves” has often been quoted; but in this instance, -as in many others that could be mentioned, -the thieves were as lacking in honor as they were -in honesty.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_185">185</div> -<p>From my elevated perch I watched them file -along the ledge to the sands, and upon reaching -the level set off toward the forest. Not till they -were well out of sight did Nux or I venture to -rise upright and stretch our limbs.</p> -<p>The morning was warm and sultry. The sun -gleamed hot in a cloudless sky and not a breath -of air stirred the leaves of the three tall trees that -stood at the edge of our towering rock.</p> -<p>“It’s going to be a roasting day,” I said to -Nux, “and we won’t get any shade from those -trees until afternoon. Do you suppose we dare -go down to the cave for a while.”</p> -<p>Nux shook his head.</p> -<p>“We all safe now, Mars Sam,” he replied. -“Better not run no risk wid dis yeah gold dust.”</p> -<p>Thoughtfully I gazed toward the forest.</p> -<p>“Those fellows will be cool and comfortable -enough in the shade,” I remarked, rebelliously, -“and I don’t believe they’ll come back through the -hot sun until it’s time to get the treasure. Let’s -go down to the sea and take a swim.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_186">186</div> -<p>Nux was unable to resist the temptation; so, -leaving the trousers full of golden grains resting -on top of the rock, we made our way cautiously -along the narrow, winding ledge until we -reached the shore.</p> -<p>There was not a ripple on the sea. It lay as -still and inert as a sheet of glass; but the water -was cool, nevertheless, when compared with the -stifling atmosphere, and so I and my black companion -paddled in it for more than an hour, feeling -much refreshed by our luxurious bath.</p> -<p>Afterward we ate our simple breakfast and -then climbed the ledge as far as the mouth of the -cave, where we sat down in the shade. Even that -slight exertion quite exhausted us.</p> -<p>“We will be sure to hear them if they should -by chance return,” said I, “and we’ll certainly -be roasted if we get on top of this rock, where the -sun can strike us. I believe it’s the hottest day -I ever knew.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_187">187</div> -<p>Meantime the men in the forest were finding -their work far from pleasant, as Bryonia afterward -told us. They were shaded from the sun, -it is true; but the air they breathed was as hot as -if it came fresh from an oven, and the least exertion -caused the perspiration to stream from their -pores. So there was considerable grumbling -among them and a general shirking of work that -made their progress slow. Even Bryonia, who -was fairly heat-proof, found he had little energy -to swing his axe, although he made a pretense of -working as industriously as ever.</p> -<p>“Never mind, boys,” said Daggett, when noon -had arrived and they were eating the luncheon -they had brought in their pockets. “The raft will -be big enough to carry us and the gold to the ship, -I’m sure, for the sea is as still as a mill-pond. -We’ll just get these two logs to the shore, and -fasten them to the others, and call the thing a -go. What do you say?”</p> -<p>They agreed with him readily enough. As a -matter of fact the raft might suffice to carry them -all, but none of them believed that all five would -embark upon it, so many murderous schemes -were lurking in their minds.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_188">188</div> -<p>Wearily they dragged the two logs toward the -sea, but much time was consumed in this operation, -and the day was far spent before the raft -was complete and ready to launch.</p> -<p>Most of the men had stripped themselves -naked, to work more comfortably, for the heat -was well-nigh unbearable; but now, as they stood -ready to push the raft into the water, the sun suddenly -disappeared and a cold chill swept over -them.</p> -<p>“We’re going to have a storm,” cried Daggett, -looking curiously into the sky. “Better leave the -raft where it is, my lads, and make for the cave.”</p> -<p>The warning was unquestionable. Already a -low, moaning sound came to their ears across the -sea, and the sky grew darker each moment.</p> -<p>With one accord the men seized their clothing -in their arms and ran along the beach toward -the cave, while tiny points of lightning darted -here and there about them, casting weird if momentary -gleams upon their naked forms.</p> -<p>Nux and I sitting half asleep by the mouth of -the cave, were warned by the first chill blast that -swept over us that the weather had changed and -a storm was imminent. Springing to my feet I -looked fearfully at the darkening sky.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_189">189</div> -<p>“What’ll we do, Nux?” I asked. “This will -bring our enemies back here in double-quick -time.”</p> -<p>“Better climb on top de rock, Mars Sam,” -advised the Sulu.</p> -<p>“But it’ll rain—floods and torrents, probably—and -thunder and lightning besides.”</p> -<p>“’Spect it will, Mars Sam. But rain wont -hurt us much.”</p> -<p>“And Daggett’s gang will, if they catch us. -I guess you’re right, Nux. Come along.”</p> -<p>As we started along the ledge the wind came -upon us in sudden gusts, and the sky grew so -dark that we almost had to feel our way. It -was necessary to exercise great care, both to find -a secure footing and to cling fast to the face of -the rock, to prevent our being blown into the -abyss below; but we struggled manfully on, and -presently reached the top, where Nux hoisted me -over the edge and then scrambled after me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_190">190</div> -<p>By this time the lightning was playing all -around us, and we were obliged to crawl carefully -on hands and knees to the little hollow in the center -of the rock, where we were to an extent shielded -from the fierce gusts of wind. Even then I -feared we would be blown away; but Nux shouted -in my ear to hold fast to the gold, which served -as a sort of anchor, and enabled us both, as we -lay flat in the hollow, to maintain our positions -securely.</p> -<p>And now the lightning began to be accompanied -by sharp peals of thunder, while the wind -suddenly subsided to give place to wild floods of -rain. At intervals could be heard the shouts of -the robbers, who had reached the rocks and were -creeping along the ledge to their cave. All the -elements seemed engaged in a confused turmoil, -until I was nearly deafened by the uproar. I tried -to ask a question of Nux, but could not hear my -own voice, and gave up the attempt. The thought -crossed my mind that we had been very foolish -to climb to this peak of rock, where we were exposed -to the full fury of the storm, and I wondered -vaguely, as I clung to the sack of gold we -had risked so much to secure, how long it would -be before the wind swept us away, or we would -be annihilated by a bolt of lightning.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_191">191</div> -<p>Presently an arm was laid across my back, -as if to protect me, and raising my head I saw -by the light of a vivid flash that Bryonia had -joined us and was lying in the hollow at my side.</p> -<p>I wondered how the daring Sulu had ever -managed to reach us; but the strong arm gave -me a new sense of security, and impulsively I -seized the black man’s hand and pressed it to express -my gratitude and welcome.</p> -<p>An instant later a terrible crash sounded in -my ears, while at the same time a blast of fire -swept over the rock and seemed to bathe our -three prostrate figures in its withering flame. -Again came a crash; and another—and still another, -while the crisp lightning darted through -the air and made each nerve of our bodies tingle -as if pricked by myriads of needle points.</p> -<p>Half bewildered, I raised my head, and saw -the great rocking-stone sway from side to side -and then plunge headlong into the gulf that lay -between the precipice and the solitary rock whereon -we reclined. And I felt the mighty column of -rock shake and lean outward, as if about to topple -into the sea, while the impact of the fallen -mass reverberated above the shriek of the wind -and the thunder’s loudest roar.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_192">192</div> -<p>Instinctively I braced myself for the end—the -seemingly inevitable outcome of this terrible catastrophe; -but to my surprise no violent calamity -overwhelmed us. Instead, the lightning, as if -satisfied with its work of destruction, gradually -abated. The blinding flashes no longer pained -my closed eyes with their vivid recurrence, and -even the wind and rain moderated and grew less -violent.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_193">193</div> -<h2 id="c14"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">BURIED ALIVE.</span></h2> -<p>Terrified beyond measure by the awfulness of -the storm, I gave little heed to the fact that the -rocky hollow in which I lay with the two faithful -blacks had filled with water, so that our bodies -were nearly covered by the pool that had formed. -My head still rested on the trousers packed with -gold, and one arm was closely clasped around a -leg containing the treasured metal grains. So I -lay, half dazed and scarcely daring to move, -while the rain pattered down upon us and the -storm sobbed itself out by degrees.</p> -<p>I must have lost consciousness, after a time, -for my first distinct recollection is of Bryonia -drawing my body from the pool to lay it on a -dryer portion of the rock, where the overhanging -trees slightly sheltered me. The sky had -grown lighter by now, and while black streaks -of cloud still drifted swiftly across the face of the -moon, there were times when the great disc was -clear, and shed its light brilliantly over the bleak -and desolate landscape.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_194">194</div> -<p>Within an hour the rain had ceased altogether, -and stars came out to join the moon; but still we -lay motionless atop the peak of rock, worn out -by our struggles with the elements and fitfully -dozing in spite of the horrors we had passed -through.</p> -<p>Bry was first to arouse, and found the sun -shining overhead. There was no wind and the -temperature of the morning air was warm and -genial. The black’s legs pained him, for in his -terrible climb up the rock during the storm a -jagged piece of rock had cut his thigh and torn -the flesh badly. He had not noticed it until now, -but after examining the wound he bathed it in -the water of the pool and bound it up with a rag -torn from his shirt.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_195">195</div> -<p>While he was thus occupied Nux sat up and -watched him, yawning. They spoke together in -low tones, using the expressive Sulu language, -and had soon acquainted each other with the events -that had occurred since they separated. Their -murmured words aroused me to a realization of -the present, and having partially collected my -thoughts I began to rub my eyes and look wonderingly -around me.</p> -<p>The top of the rock was no longer flat, but inclined -toward the sea. The three tall trees also -inclined that way, instead of growing upright, -and the neighboring cliff of the mainland seemed -further removed from us than before. Something -appeared to be missing in the landscape, and then -I suddenly remembered how the rocking-stone -had leaped into the gulf during the storm.</p> -<p>“All safe?” I asked, looking at my black -friends gratefully.</p> -<p>“All safe,” answered Bry, smiling.</p> -<p>“It was a dreadful night,” I continued, with -a shudder. “Have you heard anything from the -robbers yet?”</p> -<p>“No, Mars Sam.”</p> -<p>“They’re probably sleeping late. Anyhow, -they can’t have gone away on the raft yet.”</p> -<p>Bry shook his head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_196">196</div> -<p>“All very wicked mans, Mars Sam,” he said. -“Even in big storm, while we climb up to cave, -Mars Daggett tell me to go behind Pete an’ push -him off rock.”</p> -<p>“The villain!” I exclaimed, indignantly.</p> -<p>“He tell me if I not push Pete off, he kill me,” -continued Bry, with a grin.</p> -<p>“What did you do?”</p> -<p>“When they run into cave, I run by it, an’ -come here. That’s all, Mars Sam.”</p> -<p>“You did well, Bry. If they climb up here after -you, we’ll fight them to the death.”</p> -<p>“No climb rock any more, Mars Sam,” said -Bry, soberly.</p> -<p>“Why not?”</p> -<p>“See how rock tip? Only fly can climb rock -now.”</p> -<p>“I believe you’re right, Bry!” I cried, startled -at this dreadful assertion; “and, if so, we’re prisoners -here. Let us see what it looks like.”</p> -<p>I crawled rather stiffly down the inclined surface -to the edge overlooking the sea, and one -glance showed me that it would now be impossible -for anyone to walk along the narrow ledge.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_197">197</div> -<p>While I looked a sharp cry of horror from -Nux reached my ears, and swiftly turning I -hastened with Bry toward the place where the -black was leaning over the gulf that separated -the peak from the mainland.</p> -<p>“What is it, Nux?” I asked, anxiously.</p> -<p>But the Sulu only stood motionless, pointing -with one finger into the abyss, while his eyes -stared downward with an expression of abject -fear.</p> -<p>We both followed his gaze, and one glance -was sufficient to fully acquaint us with the awful -catastrophe the vengeance of the storm had -wrought.</p> -<p>The huge rocking-stone, weighing thousands -of tons, which for ages had remained delicately -balanced upon the edge of the chasm, had been -struck by a bolt of lightning and torn from its -base. Crashing into the gulf, a point of the great, -wedge-shaped boulder had entered the mouth of -the cave where the desperadoes sought shelter, -and, crowded forward by its own weight, it had -sealed up the robbers in a living grave, from -whence no power of man could ever rescue them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_198">198</div> -<p>It was this mighty wedge, crowded into the -space between the slender peak and the main cliff, -that had caused the former to lean outward; and -in one comprehensive look we were able to read -the whole story of the night’s tragedy—a tragedy -we had instinctively felt in the crash of the storm, -but could only realize now.</p> -<p>“Poor fellows!” I whispered, softly, forgetting -in my awe that they had been our relentless -enemies. “It was a terrible fate. Perhaps they’re -even now sitting in that dark hole, shut off from -all the world and waiting for death to overtake -them. Isn’t it dreadful.”</p> -<p>The blacks glanced at one another without reply; -but I noticed that they exchanged a secret -sign which their pagan priests had taught them -when they were boys, and which was supposed -to propitiate the demon of retribution. To their -simple minds Daggett and his gang of cut-throats -had been properly punished for their wickedness.</p> -<p>But for my part I am glad to remember that -at the moment I ignored the fact that these men -were wicked, and grieved that four human beings -had suddenly been cut off in the prime of their -manhood. The recollection of their crimes might -temper my regret afterward, but just now my -thoughts were all of sorrow and commiseration.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_199">199</div> -<p>Nux roused me from my reflections by asking:</p> -<p>“What we do now, Mars Sam?”</p> -<p>“I don’t know,” I answered, despairingly. “If -we can’t escape from this rock we are little better -off than those poor fellows below us. See! the -stone, as it fell, tore away the ledge completely.”</p> -<p>“No climb down, any way at all,” said Bry, -squatting upon the rock and clasping his knees -with his hands.</p> -<p>“We haven’t any rope, or enough clothing to -make one,” I continued, striving to be calm and -to force myself to think clearly. “But if we remain -up here it won’t take us long to die of thirst -or starvation. The aggravating thing about it is -that the mainland is just too far away for us to -leap across to it. We’re in a bad fix, boys, and -no mistake.”</p> -<p>Bry gazed reflectively at the trees.</p> -<p>“If we had axe,” said he, “we chop down tree, -and make fall across the gulf.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_200">200</div> -<p>“Ah! that’s a clever idea,” I cried; but my -elation quickly subsided, and I added gloomily, -in the next breath: “only we have no axe.”</p> -<p>Bry made no answer, but sat thoughtfully gazing -around him. Presently he began to creep -around the table of rock on his hands and knees, -examining every part of its surface with great -care.</p> -<p>At one place, where the edge of the rock was -jagged and of a harder character than the rest, -he paused to make a more thorough examination, -and then he drew out his one-bladed jack-knife -and began prying into the rock with its point.</p> -<p>Nux and I immediately crept to his side to -see what he was doing, and soon Bry had loosened -a piece of rock that weighed about five pounds. -It was flat on the lower surface and of irregular -circular form. This fragment the Sulu examined -with great care, and struck it sharply against the -rock without breaking it. It seemed to meet his -approval, for he laid it carefully aside and at once -attempted to pry up another portion of the hard -rock. Then, when he had again succeeded, he sat -down and began cautiously chipping one piece -of rock against the other, until he had brought the -first fragment to a wedge shape that resembled a -rude axe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_201">201</div> -<p>“Ah! I understand now what you’re about, -Bry,” I exclaimed, delightedly. “Do you think -you can make it work?”</p> -<p>Bry nodded.</p> -<p>“That way we make axe in Jolo-Jolo,” he said, -proudly.</p> -<p>He now handed the rude implement to Nux, -who seemed to comprehend without words what -was required of him, for he at once began rubbing -the edge of the stone axe upon a rough portion -of rock to smooth and sharpen it more perfectly.</p> -<p>Meanwhile Bry pried up more rock and -formed a second axe-head, and so for several -hours the men labored patiently at their task, -while I, unable to be of assistance, sat watching -them with breathless interest.</p> -<p>When the second axe was ready for Nux to -sharpen, Bry climbed up the trunk of one of the -tall pines and, selecting a branch of the size he -desired, with much effort cut it from the tree with -his knife.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_202">202</div> -<p>Then he descended, trimmed the branch, and, -began fashioning it into an axe-handle. He made -no attempt to render it graceful or beautiful, you -may be sure. The one requirement was service, -and the wood was tough and strong enough to -answer the purpose required.</p> -<p>By the time the handle was ready Nux had -worn the edge of the first rude stone axe to a -fair degree of sharpness, and with it Bry split -the end of the handle far enough down to wedge -the axe-head between the pieces. Then he bound -the top together with strips of bark cut from a -young limb, which was far stronger than any cord -would have been.</p> -<p>A clumsy instrument it seemed to be, when it -was finished; but Bry balanced it gravely in his -hands, and swung it around his head, and nodded -his full approval and satisfaction.</p> -<p>“Now we chop down tree,” he announced.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_203">203</div> -<p>Of the three trees that fortunately grew upon -the column of rock, two were evidently too short -to reach across the gulf from where they stood. -But the third was close to the edge, and towered -well above its fellows; so this was the one Bry -selected. A woodsman would probably have -laughed at the strokes dealt by the Sulu; but Bry -knew what he was about, for he had chopped trees -in this way before. Too hard a blow would have -crushed the stone edge of the weapon, and a prying -motion would have broken it at once; so the -black struck straight and true, and not with too -much force, and slowly but surely wore through -the stalwart trunk of the tree.</p> -<p>When the axe got dull he unbound the bark -thongs and exchanged it for the other, while Nux -re-sharpened it. This consumed a good deal of -time, and the day was far advanced before Bry -decided that the chopping was deep enough to -allow them to fell the tree. This they did in a -peculiar way, for Nux climbed into the high -branches and then, aided by Bry and me, who -pushed from below, he began swaying the tree -back and forth, his own weight adding to the -strain, until suddenly it gave way at the stump -and—slowly at first, but with ever accelerating -speed—fell with a crash across the gulf.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_204">204</div> -<p>It looked like a trying and dangerous position -for Nux; but the black cleverly kept on the outer -side of the branches, which broke his fall so perfectly -that even as the tree touched the cliff he -sprang to the ground safe and uninjured.</p> -<p>“Hooray!” I shouted, in delight; for this -bridge removed from my heart all terrors of starvation -and imprisonment, affording us a means -of leaving the islet of rock as soon as we pleased -to go.</p> -<p>But the sun was even now sinking below the -horizon; so we decided not to effect the crossing -until morning. Nux climbed back over the swaying -trunk, and after he had rejoined us we ate the -last crumbs of food we possessed for our supper -and then lay down to sleep.</p> -<p>Having passed the day in idleness I found I -was not very tired or sleepy; but the blacks were -thoroughly exhausted by their labors, and they -welcomed the rest as only weary men can.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_205">205</div> -<p>Long after they were snoring I sat in the -moonlight thinking of our strange adventures of -the past twenty-four hours; the recovery of the -gold, the destruction of the robbers, and our present -means of release from the dangerous pinnacle -that had threatened to hold us fast prisoners. -And I realized, with a grateful heart, that I -owed all of my good fortune and narrow escapes -to the faithful black men, and made a vow that -I would never in the future forget the services -they had rendered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_206">206</div> -<h2 id="c15"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE MAJOR GIVES CHASE.</span></h2> -<p>Meantime there had been much excitement -and confusion in the camp when it was discovered -that several of the men, including Nux and Bry, -and even “the boy Sam,” had disappeared during -the night with most of the gold dust that had been -accumulated.</p> -<p>I can relate fairly well what occurred, for I -heard the story often enough afterward.</p> -<p>The Major was furious with rage, at first, and -sent at once for Uncle Naboth, whom he accused -of being at the bottom of the plot to rob him.</p> -<p>Mr. Perkins was so full of his own anxieties -that he paid little attention to the red-bearded -giant’s ravings.</p> -<p>“I’m afraid Sam’s in trouble,” he said, nervously.</p> -<p>“In trouble! You bet he is,” yelled the -Major, “I’ll skin him alive when I catch him.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_207">207</div> -<p>“That’s the point,” answered Uncle Naboth. -“How are we to find him again? I’ll risk your -hurting the boy, if we can only find out where -they’ve taken him.”</p> -<p>“Your niggers are gone, too,” the Major reminded -him.</p> -<p>“That’s the only thing that gives me hope, -sir,” retorted my Uncle. “Those black men are -as faithful and honest as any men on earth, and -I’m thinking they’re gone after Sam to try to -rescue him.”</p> -<p>“Then you think he’s been kidnapped, do -you?”</p> -<p>“Of course. The men that are missing are -the worst of your lot—the ones that have caused -you the most trouble in every way. There’s not -a man from the ‘Flipper’s’ crew among them. -The way I figure it out is that Daggett, Larkin, -Hayes and Judson have made a plot to steal all the -gold, and escape with it. They robbed you first, -and then they robbed Sam, and when the boy tried -to make a fuss they just kidnapped him and took -him along with them.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_208">208</div> -<p>“How about the niggers?” asked the Major, -sarcastically.</p> -<p>“That puzzles me, I’ll admit,” acknowledged -my Uncle. “Bry and Nux may have seen the -thieves get away with Sam, and followed after -them, to try to rescue him. That’s the only way -I can figure it out just now. But we’re losing -time, Major. What’s to be done?”</p> -<p>“Two things. Get back the gold, and shoot -down the robbers like dogs. They can’t get away, -you know. They’re somewhere on this Island, -and I mean to find them.”</p> -<p>“There’s the ship.”</p> -<p>“What of it?”</p> -<p>“If they get aboard and sail away we’ll be in -a bad box.”</p> -<p>“How can they get aboard? We’ve got the -small boats.”</p> -<p>“They can make a raft, or even swim out to -the ship,” returned Uncle Naboth, shrewdly, -“I tell you, Major, you’re wasting time. Why -don’t you do something?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_209">209</div> -<p>The Major glanced at him as if undecided -whether to be angry with him or not. But Mr. -Perkins was undoubtedly right, and the miners -were gathering outside the door with curses and -threats against the men who had robbed them, for -the news had quickly spread throughout the camp.</p> -<p>So their leader sent six men, heavily armed, -in the ship’s long-boat to board the “Flipper” and -protect the vessel from being captured. These -were all his own men, for he still suspected that -the “Flipper’s” crew were in some way implicated -in the theft.</p> -<p>Then he picked four miners and four of the -sailors to form a party to search for the robbers, -and decided to lead the band himself and to take -Uncle Naboth with him. The rest of the men -were ordered to resume their work of washing -out gold.</p> -<p>“I’m going to trust you, Perkins,” said the -Major, “for your loss is as great as ours, and -you seem anxious over that boy of yours. But if -I meet with any treachery I’ll shoot you on the -spot; and if I find that Sam Steele is one of the -thieves I’ll show him no mercy, I promise you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_210">210</div> -<p>“Quite satisfactory, sir,” answered Uncle Naboth, -calmly. “Only let us get started as soon as -possible.”</p> -<p>It was a puzzle at first to know in which direction -to look for the fugitives; but Ned Britton -had been carefully inspecting the edge of the -forest, and came upon one of the paths Daggett -had made in the course of his various wanderings -inland. It was not the one we had taken, but -away they started through the thicket, on a false -scent, and the entire day was consumed in a vain -search.</p> -<p>As they sat over their camp fire at evening -Ned proposed that they try the other side of the -island the following day.</p> -<p>“It’s there where the ship lies anchored, sir,” -he told the Major; “and it’s most likely the men -are in that neighborhood. The paths we’ve been -following today are old trails that lead nowhere -in particular, and there’s no use going any further -in this direction.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_211">211</div> -<p>This proposition was so sensible that the -Major at once agreed to it, and daybreak saw -them tramping through the tangled underbrush -toward the opposite side of the Island. Britton, -who had a good sense of direction and knew -about where the ship lay, undertook to guide -them, and was fortunate enough to strike the -trail of the robbers about the middle of the afternoon. -The tracks lay directly toward the beach, -and they pressed on with renewed vigor; but the -heat was terribly oppressive in the more open -country they had now reached, and the men were -all exhausted by the long tramp. When, a little -later, the sky grew black and the storm burst -upon them, they withdrew to a thick grove of -trees and rigged up a temporary shelter with their -blankets, beneath which they passed the night.</p> -<p>The storm raged all around them, and occasionally -the crash of a fallen tree startled their -nerves; but the high cliff broke the force of the -wind and the lightning was less severe than it -was directly on the coast.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth thought of me more than once -during this rage of the elements, and hoped I -was safe from harm; indeed, his anxiety was so -great that he scarcely closed his eyes throughout -the night.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_212">212</div> -<p>At daybreak they left their shelter and gazed -wonderingly at the scene of devastation around -them. The storm had wrought fearful havoc -everywhere, and when they resumed their journey -their progress was necessarily slow and difficult.</p> -<p>Still they labored on, and in the afternoon -passed through the forest and came upon the -coast directly opposite the place where the “Flipper” -still rode at anchor under bare masts. She -seemed to have escaped all danger from the storm, -and although the sea was still rolling high the -good ship nodded her prow to each wave with a -grace that betokened she was still in good condition.</p> -<p>“Well, boys, the robbers haven’t got her yet!” -cried Uncle Naboth, delightedly.</p> -<p>“No; but they’ve had a try for it already,” -said the Major, significantly, as he pointed to a -half-finished raft that had been lifted high by -the waves of the previous night and wedged -fast between two great trees. “Evidently the -scoundrels don’t know we have sent a squad to -guard the ship.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_213">213</div> -<p>“We’re on their trail, all right,” remarked -Ned Britton, after examining the crudely constructed -raft carefully. “But where do you suppose -they are?”</p> -<p>“Somewhere on the coast, of course,” said -Uncle Naboth. “Let’s walk up the edge of the -bay to the inlet, and see if they’re in that direction.”</p> -<p>So they made for the inlet, failing, of course, -to find any traces of the thieves. They were seen -from the deck of the “Flipper” by the men who -had been sent aboard in the long boat, and the -Major signaled them to remain where they were -for the present.</p> -<p>After a brief halt the little band retraced their -steps to examine the coast in the other direction, -and another night overtook them within hailing -distance of the rocky peak where I and my two -blacks were resting beside our newly acquired -bridge to await impatiently the morning. But -the Major’s party was, of course, unaware of -this, and went into camp in a hollow where the -light of their fire was unobserved by us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_214">214</div> -<p>At daybreak, however, Uncle Naboth and Ned -Britton were up and anxiously exploring the -coast; and presently they saw, a little distance -away, the tall form of Bryonia walking carefully -across our tree trunk. The black almost fell into -the arms of Uncle Naboth, as he stepped off the -tree and the old man’s first anxious question was:</p> -<p>“Where’s Sam?”</p> -<p>“Here I am, Uncle!” I called from my rock. -“I’ll be with you in a minute, but we’ve got to -get the gold over first.”</p> -<p>“The gold!” cried Uncle Naboth, in amazement. -“Have you got it, then, after all?”</p> -<p>“To be sure,” said I, with a touch of pride, -“every grain of it!”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth groaned.</p> -<p>“I didn’t think as you’d do it, Sam, my boy,” -he said regretfully.</p> -<p>“I couldn’t have done it, without Nux and -Bry,” I answered, not understanding that I had -been accused of the theft.</p> -<p>The old man turned reproachfully to Bry, -who stood grinning beside him.</p> -<p>“Did I ever teach you to steal, sir?” he demanded, -sternly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_215">215</div> -<p>“Takin’ gold from robbers ain’t stealin’,” replied -the black, in a calm tone.</p> -<p>“What robbers?”</p> -<p>“Daggett, an’ Pete, an’——”</p> -<p>“Oh, I see!” exclaimed Uncle Naboth, a light -breaking in upon his confused mind. “They -stole the gold from the camp, I suppose, and you -and Sam have followed them up, and got it back -again?”</p> -<p>“That’s it, exactly, Uncle!” I declared from -my side of the precipice, where I could hear every -word spoken. “I’ll tell you the whole story bye -and bye.”</p> -<p>Just then I was wondering if I dared cross -the tree. It seemed very frail, and the rounded -trunk was difficult to walk upon. Should I lose -my balance there were only a few slender branches -to cling to in order to keep from toppling over -into the gulf below.</p> -<p>Bry saw my dilemma, however, and running -lightly across the tree again he caught me up -bodily and perched me upon his broad shoulders.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_216">216</div> -<p>“Hold fast, Mars Sam,” he called, and the -next moment stepped out fearlessly and, while -Uncle Naboth held his breath in grim suspense, -the black crossed the swaying tree and dropped -me safely on the other side.</p> -<p>The old man had barely time to grasp both -my hands in a warm clasp when the big Major -came up, blowing and sputtering, with the balance -of the party.</p> -<p>“Well, where’s the rest o’ the thieves?” he -cried out, glaring fiercely at me and then at Bry.</p> -<p>“Under that rock, sir,” I answered gravely, -with a shudder at the recollection of their dreadful -punishment; and then, in as few words as possible, -I told the story of our adventures, relating -how we had followed the robbers and recovered -the gold, and of the great storm that had sent the -rocking-stone hurling into the chasm to seal up -the evil band in a living tomb.</p> -<p>Even the Major was impressed by the weird -tale, and Uncle Naboth wiped the sweat from his -brow as he leaned over the cliff and marked the -immense wedge of rock that had closed forever -the mouth of the cavern.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_217">217</div> -<p>“It seems there’s no one left to punish,” -growled the red-beard, in a low voice; “and I’m -glad the fate of those scoundrels was taken out of -my hands. As for you, young man,” turning suddenly -to me, “you’ve acted splendidly, an’ so have -the niggers. Let’s shake hands all ’round!”</p> -<p>I felt my face turn as red as the Major’s -whiskers at this unexpected praise.</p> -<p>“Hooray!” yelled Ned Britton, and the others -joined him in a mighty shout of approval.</p> -<p>Then Ned and Bry crossed the tree to where -Nux was still standing on the peak, and hoisted -the loaded trousers to Bryonia’s back. Nux -crossed over in front and Ned Britton behind the -bearer of the precious gold, to save him if he made -a misstep; but their caution was unnecessary. -The big Sulu was as sure-footed as a goat, and -safely deposited his burden at the Major’s feet. -Then we all returned to the near-by camp for -breakfast, after which, the gold being taken from -the trousers and distributed into several small -packages, that they might be more easily carried, -Nux was given his leg-coverings again, to his -infinite satisfaction.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_218">218</div> -<p>“And now,” said the Major, “we’ll make -tracks for the camp. We’ve been away a long -time, but we’ve got the gold back, and got rid of -the worst characters among the lot of us; so -there’s nothing much to grumble over, after all.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_219">219</div> -<h2 id="c16"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE GRAVE CAPTAIN GAY.</span></h2> -<p>Perhaps it was only natural that I should become -the hero of the miners when the camp was at -last reached and the men learned the strange story -of our recovery of the gold. Nux and Bry also -came in for a good share of praise, which they -well deserved, and it seemed as if the adventure -had established a permanent good feeling between -the gold seekers and our crew of the “Flipper.” -There was no more suspicion on either side, and -when the Major made a new division of the recovered -gold he generously insisted that I should -receive even more than I had been robbed of, for -my share. Whatever the Major’s faults might -be, he was certainly liberal in his dealings with -others, and Uncle Naboth was greatly pleased -with the profitable result of an adventure that had -at first threatened to ruin the fortunes of the firm -of Perkins & Steele.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_220">220</div> -<p>No one mourned very much over the death of -the men who had stolen the gold; on the contrary, -there was a feeling of general relief that the four -desperadoes were unable to cause any more -trouble. Therefore the camp resumed its former -routine, and the miners set to work with renewed -vigor to wash out the golden grains from the rich -sands of the inlet.</p> -<p>It was about this time that the grave and reserved -Captain Gay proved himself to be a genius, -and by an act of real cleverness that crowned his -name with glory materially shortened the stay -of our entire community on the island.</p> -<p>The Captain had worked side by side with -the common sailors, for the Major showed no -favoritism, and insisted that every able-bodied -man should perform his share of the work. Even -Uncle Naboth had from the first day of our capture -toiled from morning till night; but he accepted -his tasks with rare good nature, and frequently -confided to me, in his droll way, that his -enforced labor had added ten years to his life.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_221">221</div> -<p>“I was gettin’ altogether too chunked and -fat,” he said one evening, “and likely enough I’d -’a’ been troubled sooner or later with apoplexy or -dropsical. But now I’ve lost twenty or thirty -pounds weight, an’ feel as lively as a cricket in -a hornet’s nest. Work’s a good thing, Sam. I’m -glad the Major made me do it. Probably he’s -saved my life by his cussedness.”</p> -<p>Captain Gay had been working at the upper -end of the inlet near to the place where a slender -mountain stream fell from a precipice above and -mingled its fresh water with that of the inlet. -This stream fell upon a rocky bottom, but in -course of years it had worn a bowl-shaped hollow -in the rock, which could be distinctly observed -through the transparent water.</p> -<p>“There ought to be a lot of gold in that hollow,” -Ned Britton had remarked to the Captain -one day. “I’ve an idea all the gold we find in the -sands of the inlet has been brought here by the -mountain streams.”</p> -<p>“I’ve been thinking that, myself,” answered -the Captain; but it was a week later that he -climbed the rock and followed the bent of the -stream for nearly a mile, marking carefully the -lay of the land.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_222">222</div> -<p>The next morning he went to the Major with -his plan, which was nothing less than a proposal -to turn the stream from its bed, several hundred -yards above, and let it follow a new course and -reach the inlet a hundred feet distant from its -present fall.</p> -<p>The Major stared thoughtfully at the Captain -for a time, and then followed him up the stream -and made a careful examination of the territory. -The result was an order for all the seamen of the -“Flipper” to place themselves at the disposal of -Captain Gay and obey his orders.</p> -<p>In three days they had built a dam of rocks -and brushwood nearly across the stream, and -pried away the banks in another place to allow -the water to escape by the new channel.</p> -<p>The fourth day the opening was closed in the -dam, and the stream plunged away on its new -course, leaving its former bed practically dry.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_223">223</div> -<p>Immediately the men ran down to the inlet, -where the Major himself waded to the hollow -caused by the previous fall of water and dipped -a pan of sand from the cavity. Upon examination -it proved richer in gold than any of us had -anticipated, the sands containing many small nuggets -which, being heavier than the grains of -metal, had been accumulating for many years in -the basin.</p> -<p>All hands were set to work in this locality, -and inspired by the rich harvest that rewarded -their toil, they labored early and late, until the -bags of dust and nuggets had become so numerous -that even the Major was filled with amazement.</p> -<p>But this was not all that was gained by turning -the mountain stream from its bed. In several -hollows up above Captain Gay discovered rich -deposits of small nuggets that were secured with -ease, and two weeks later the Major called a -meeting of all the members of the party on the -sands before his tent.</p> -<p>“Boys,” said he, “we’ve got enough to make -every one of us rich for life. What’s the use of -staying here longer? I’m getting homesick, for -one, and a good many of you are longing to get -back to the States and begin spending your piles. -What do you say—shall we board the ship and go -home?”</p> -<p>“Yes!” they yelled, without a dissenting voice.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_224">224</div> -<p>“Then,” said the Major, “tomorrow we’ll -divide the spoils, so that every man has his honest -share; and then we’ll pay our passage money to -Mr. Perkins and sail away home.”</p> -<p>The division was accomplished with very little -dissatisfaction or friction, for the worst elements -in our assorted company had been removed, and -the Major was absolutely just in his decisions. -One or two, to be sure, grumbled that the provisions -from the “Flipper” had been purchased at -too high a price, or that too much of the gold was -set aside to pay for the passage back to San Francisco; -but not one objected when the Major set -aside three heavy bags of gold to reward Captain -Gay for his clever feat in turning the mountain -stream.</p> -<p>When Uncle Naboth and I, in the seclusion of -my hut, had figured out our share of the profits, -the old man was hugely delighted.</p> -<p>“My partner!” he exclaimed, slapping his -thigh with enthusiasm, “it’s paid us better than -three trips to Alaska! We’ve nearly made our -fortunes, Sam, my boy, and if we get safe home -again we can thank the Major for making us his -prisoners.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_225">225</div> -<p>It did not take our party long to transfer all -their possessions to the decks of the “Flipper,” -where the ship’s carpenter and part of the crew -had been sent beforehand to clear up the rigging, -ship a new rudder, and make some repairs that -had been rendered necessary by the storm that -had driven us to this strange island.</p> -<p>To my own inexperienced eyes the damage -had been so great that it seemed as if the sailors -would require weeks in which to make the vessel -fit to put to sea again; so that I was astonished, -when I went aboard, to note how quickly the task -had been accomplished. Indeed, the “Flipper” -seemed as trim and staunch as when she last -sailed out of the Golden Gate, and doubtless she -was fully able to bear us all safely home again.</p> -<p>All our party having been put aboard, together -with their property, Captain Gay ordered -the anchors hoisted, and at eleven o’clock on the -morning of September 16th, the “Flipper” -headed out to sea before a fair breeze.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_226">226</div> -<p>The quarters aft had been given up to the -miners, most of whom were obliged to swing -hammocks in the cabin. The mate offered his -little room to the Major and bunked with the sailors -in the forecastle; but Captain Gay and Mr. -Perkins retained their own rooms, and so did I, -in order to watch over the firm’s gold, which was -stowed carefully away in my lockers. You may -be sure I was glad to get back to my books and -my comfortable bed again, and overjoyed to find -myself on the way to a more civilized land.</p> -<p>As the ship stood out to sea, the Major, who -had been pacing the deck with a thoughtful brow, -noticed Captain Gay taking his bearings with the -aid of the sextant, while I stood by observing -him. At once the big man’s countenance cleared, -and he strode over to us and anxiously watched -the Captain while the latter made notes of his observations. -Several of the miners likewise seemed -interested, but it was evident they did not understand -in the least what the Captain was doing.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_227">227</div> -<p>No sooner, however, had Captain Gay returned -to his cabin, where at his request I followed -him, than the Major knocked for admittance, -and being invited to enter he cautiously -closed the door after him and said:</p> -<p>“You’ve relieved me of a great worry, Captain. -I was afraid we’d never be able to find this -island again. But the sextant gives you the latitude -and longitude, doesn’t it?”</p> -<p>Captain Gay nodded, and looked thoughtfully -out of his little window at the fast receding island.</p> -<p>“That island’s mine,” continued the Major, -in a stern voice; “and I shall claim it until some -one else proves a better right to the place.”</p> -<p>Still the Captain made no reply.</p> -<p>The Major stared at him as though he had -just discovered the man.</p> -<p>“Does any one else aboard know how to use -those instruments?” he finally asked.</p> -<p>“No one,” answered the Captain, briefly.</p> -<p>“Then the secret is safe with us,” resumed the -Major. “I’ll just trouble you, my good fellow, -to give me the exact latitude and longitude of the -island. I’ll mark them down in my note-book.”</p> -<p>“Come to me tomorrow noon,” said Captain -Gay.</p> -<p>“Why tomorrow noon?” with a sudden frown.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_228">228</div> -<p>“Can’t you understand? Don’t you know it -requires hours to figure out so complicated a -problem?”</p> -<p>“Oh, does it?”</p> -<p>A nod.</p> -<p>“Well, I’ll come in tomorrow. But understand, -not a word of the true reckoning to a soul -on board. Not even to Perkins or the boy here, -who has no business to be listening to this conversation, -and had better forget it. The island -is mine!”</p> -<p>Captain Gay sat silent; merely drumming with -his fingers on the little table before him. The -Major gave him another curious look and stalked -away, whistling softly to himself, as if something -had occurred to puzzle him. Indeed, the Captain’s -face was so set and stern that it made me -uncomfortable, and I soon left him and returned -to my own room.</p> -<p>The “Flipper” made good time during the -afternoon, and before darkness fell those on -board saw the island where they had labored so -hard and endured so much, gradually sink into -the sea and disappear.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_229">229</div> -<p>The breeze held all through the night, and -daybreak found the sturdy ship plowing steadily -onward over the waste of gray waters. The sailors -had fallen into their usual routine and performed -their labors with mechanical precision, -while the miners lay around the deck and watched -them with the interest landsmen usually show -when on a sailing ship.</p> -<p>At the stroke of twelve I saw the Major -promptly approach the Captain’s room, where I -knew the seaman was busily engaged in writing.</p> -<p>Wishing to learn the result of this second interview -I crept forward and without hesitation -established myself beside the door, which the red-beard -had carelessly left ajar. I even ventured to -peer curiously through the opening; but neither -of the men observed my intrusion.</p> -<p>The Major for a moment stood staring with -the same wondering gaze he had bestowed on -Captain Gay the day before; but suddenly his -face brightened and he said:</p> -<p>“By Jupiter! I’ve struck it at last!”</p> -<p>“Struck what?” asked the Captain, looking -up.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_230">230</div> -<p>“The resemblance that bothered me. You’re -the living image of that man Daggett, who caused -us that trouble on the island. It’s a wonder I -never noticed it before.”</p> -<p>The Captain flushed, but said nothing.</p> -<p>“No relation, I hope?” queried the Major, -grinning.</p> -<p>“To Daggett?”</p> -<p>“Yes; the scoundrel who stole our gold.”</p> -<p>Captain Gay had resumed his writing, but -said, lightly, as if the matter was too preposterous -to be treated seriously:</p> -<p>“Is it likely, sir?”</p> -<p>But already the Major’s mind had turned to a -more important subject.</p> -<p>“I’ve come for that little memorandum, sir.”</p> -<p>“What memorandum?” asked the Captain, -quietly.</p> -<p>“The location of the island.”</p> -<p>“Oh; I can’t give it to you,” said the other. -“When you left this room yesterday the draft -from the open door caught the paper I had made -my figures on, and carried it out of the window. -So the record is lost.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_231">231</div> -<div class="img" id="pic4"> -<img src="images/i_230.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="749" /> -<p class="caption">“Leave this room, sir!”</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_233">233</div> -<p>“Lost!” The Major stared at him in amazement.</p> -<p>“Absolutely lost, sir.”</p> -<p>“Do you mean to tell me you don’t know -where that island is?” demanded the Major, -fiercely.</p> -<p>“I haven’t the slightest idea of its location. -During the night the helmsman altered our course -several times, steering by the stars. I think we’re -going in the right direction, but I can tell better -when I’ve taken our observations for today. Unfortunately, -however, that won’t help us to locate -the island.”</p> -<p>The Major sat down heavily on a chest. The -information he had received fairly dazed him, but -his gaze remained firmly fixed on the Captain’s -expressionless face.</p> -<p>After a time he gave a laugh, and said:</p> -<p>“I told you yesterday that island was mine. -I’ll take that back. It’s <i>yours</i> and mine. You’ll -share it with me, Captain Gay, I’m sure.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_234">234</div> -<p>“It is still yours, Major, as far as I’m concerned. -If I knew its location, I would tell you -willingly. But I don’t. You’ll have to find your -property yourself.”</p> -<p>The Major sprang up with an oath.</p> -<p>“You infernal scoundrel!” he cried, “do you -think I’ll be played with like this? Give me the -location of that island, or by the nine great gods, -I’ll kill you where you sit!”</p> -<p>“Leave this room, sir.”</p> -<p>The Captain was angry too, by this time. He -stood erect and pointed with dignity to the doorway, -from which I dodged with alacrity.</p> -<p>“I command this ship, sir,” he said, “and here -my will is law. I’ll endure no browbeating, -Major, or any insolence from you or any of my -passengers. On the island I obeyed you. Here -you will obey me, or I’ll lock you fast in your -cabin. Leave this room!”</p> -<p>The Major stood irresolute a moment. Then -sullenly and slowly, he quit the cabin and returned -to the deck.</p> -<p>Even to my wondering but immature intellect -it was evident that Captain Gay had won the -battle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_235">235</div> -<h2 id="c17"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE GIVE UP THE SHIP.</span></h2> -<p>The “Flipper” made good time, and sighted -the Oregon coast on the morning of the fifth day. -From there she followed the dim outlines of the -distant land down to the Golden Gate, and cast -anchor safely and without event in the bay of San -Francisco.</p> -<p>The Major had been sullen and ill-tempered -during the entire voyage, but although he made -repeated efforts to see Captain Gay privately and -renew his request for the location of the golden -island, that officer positively refused to hold any -further communication with him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_236">236</div> -<p>Therefore the Major was helpless. After all, -the Captain might be speaking the entire truth; -and if so all argument was useless. Threats do -not affect a man of his temperament, and beyond -threats the Major did not care to go, even to secure -the information he wished. Bribery, in such -a case, was absurd. Therefore nothing could be -done but bear the disappointment with a good -grace. The Major’s fortune was, for the present, -ample, and I wondered why he should ever -care to visit the island again.</p> -<p>As soon as the anchors were dropped the miners -clamored to be set ashore, and by night they -had all quitted the ship and established themselves -in lodgings in the town, from whence they -at once flocked to the bankers and began to turn -their golden grains into cash.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth and I remained on board another -day. There were settlements to be made -with the sailors and various other details that -needed attention at the close of the voyage; so -that I was kept busy with my books of accounts -and Uncle Naboth stood constantly at my elbow -to give me the necessary instructions.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_237">237</div> -<p>We both longed to be on shore again, however; -so as soon as the last formalities were completed, -we put our heavy sacks of gold into a boat -and carried them to the docks, from whence an -escort of our trusty sailors accompanied us to the -bank wherein Mr. Perkins was accustomed to -keep his deposits.</p> -<p>So many ships had lately returned from -Alaska bearing gold from the mines that Mr. -Perkins’ heavy deposit aroused no wonder except -as to its extent, and the banker warmly congratulated -him upon his good fortune in making so -successful a voyage.</p> -<p>Both Uncle Naboth and I remained at the -bank until every sack of gold had been carefully -weighed and sealed, and the proper receipt given. -Then, breathing freely for the first time since the -gold had been in our possession, we repaired to -my Uncle’s former lodging house, where Mr. -Perkins was warmly welcomed.</p> -<p>“We’ll have the best dinner tonight the establishment -can set up, Sam, my boy,” said the old -man, rubbing his hands gleefully together; “for -we’ve got to celebrate the success of the new partnership. -You must ’a brought the firm luck, my -lad, for this here is the biggest haul I’ve heard of -since I’ve been in the business. We’re rich, -nevvy—rich as punkins!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_238">238</div> -<p>“How much do you suppose we’re worth, -Uncle?” I enquired, rather curiously.</p> -<p>“I can’t tell exactly, o’ course, till after we’ve -got the quality of our gold properly graded, and -put it on the market; but my opinion is, we’re at -least fifty thousand dollars to the good.”</p> -<p>“As much as that!” I exclaimed, greatly -elated.</p> -<p>“Full as much, I judge.”</p> -<p>“Then,” said I, drawing a sigh of relief, “I -can pay Mrs. Ranck that four hundred dollars I -owe her for my board.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth made a wry face.</p> -<p>“It’s a shame to throw good money away on -that old termagan’,” he remarked, “and I’ve no -doubt she’s been overpaid already, by stealin’ the -contents o’ Cap’n Steele’s chest. But if it’d make -you feel easier in your mind, Sam, I’ll fix it so -you can send her the money as soon as you like.”</p> -<p>“Thank you, Uncle,” I replied, gratefully, -“I’ll never be happy until the debt is off my -shoulders. Whether she’s entitled to the money -or not, I promised Mrs. Ranck I’d pay the debt, -and I want to keep my word.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_239">239</div> -<p>“An’ so you shall,” said Uncle Naboth, with -an approving nod.</p> -<p>We feasted royally at dinner, and afterward -Uncle Naboth took me to the theatre, where we -sat in the top gallery among the crowd of laborers -and sailors, but enjoyed the play very much -indeed.</p> -<p>“Some folks who had just banked fifty thousand,” -remarked my Uncle, reflectively, “would -want to sit down there among them nabobs, in a -seat that costs a dollar apiece—or perhaps two -dollars, for all I know. But what’s the use, Sam? -Do they hear or see any better than we do up -here?”</p> -<p>“Probably not,” I answered, with a smile.</p> -<p>“Then we’re getting as much fun for our -quarter as they get for a dollar,” declared Uncle -Naboth, chuckling, “an’ tomorrow mornin’ we’ll -be so much richer, an’ nothin’ lost by it. Sam, -the secret o’ spendin’ money ain’t in puttin’ on -airs; it’s in gettin’ all the pleasure out of a nickel -that the nickel will buy. ‘Live high,’ is my -motto; but do it economical. That’s the true -philosophy o’ life.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_240">240</div> -<p>Next morning, as we were sitting in Uncle -Naboth’s little room, we were surprised by the -entrance of Captain Gay. He was accompanied -by two of the sailors from the “Flipper,” bearing -in their arms the easily recognized canvas sacks -of gold from the island.</p> -<p>The Captain motioned his men to place the -sacks upon the rickety table, (which nearly -collapsed beneath the weight), and then ordered -them to leave the room. When they were gone -he carefully closed the door and turning to my -Uncle said, abruptly:</p> -<p>“There, sir, is every grain of gold I got in that -accursed island. The most of it was given me for -turning the bed of the mountain stream, as you -will remember.”</p> -<p>“No more than you deserved, sir,” said Uncle -Naboth, puffing his pipe vigorously.</p> -<p>“It ought to be worth a good deal of money,” -continued the Captain, his voice faltering slightly.</p> -<p>“Twenty thousand at least, in my judgment,” -said Uncle Naboth, eyeing the sacks.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_241">241</div> -<p>“Well, sir,” announced Captain Gay, with decision, -“I want to exchange this gold for a bill -of sale of the ship.”</p> -<p>“What! The ‘Flipper?’”</p> -<p>“Yes, sir.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth winked at me gravely, as if to -convey the suggestion that the man had gone -crazy.</p> -<p>“Cap’n,” said he, after a pause, “I don’t mean -to say as Sam and I won’t sell the ship, if -you’d like to buy her; but the tub is old, and has -seen her best days. She’s worth about six thousand -dollars, all told, and not a penny more.”</p> -<p>“You must take all that gold or nothing, sir.”</p> -<p>“What do you mean?” asked my Uncle, in -amazement.</p> -<p>Captain Gay sat down and looked thoughtfully -out of the window.</p> -<p>“Perhaps I must take you into my confidence,” -he remarked, in his slow, quiet tones, “although -at first I had thought this action would be unnecessary. -I’ve an idea I’d like to own a ship myself, -and to trade in a small way between here and -Portland.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_242">242</div> -<p>“And the golden island, occasionally; eh, -Cap’n?” returned Uncle Naboth, shrewdly. “I’ve -heard from Sam here how you lost the paper containing -your observations; but, I suppose you -could find the place again, if you wanted to.”</p> -<p>Captain Gay flushed a deep red.</p> -<p>“Sir,” he answered, “you wrong me with your -suspicions. I shall never revisit that island under -any circumstances. Nor do I wish anyone -else to do so. That is the true explanation of -why I lost that paper.”</p> -<p>“Did you lose it?”</p> -<p>“I threw it overboard.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth whistled.</p> -<p>“I’m free to confess, sir, that I’m all at sea,” -he said.</p> -<p>The Captain arose and paced the room with -unusual agitation.</p> -<p>“Mr. Perkins,” said he, “I once had an older -brother, who, when a boy, robbed my father and -ran away from home. I never saw him again until -we reached that island, where I recognized my -erring brother in the man who called himself -Daggett.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_243">243</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth scratched a match, and relit -his pipe.</p> -<p>“I marked the resemblance between you,” -he observed, “but I thought nothing of it.”</p> -<p>“To my grief I saw that he had not altered his -course for the better,” resumed the Captain. “Of -his final theft of the gold and the awful judgment -that overtook him and his fellows you are -well aware. I shall never forget the horror of -those days, sir. It seems to me that that isolated -unknown island is my brother’s tomb, where he -must lie until the call of the last judgment. I -do not wish anyone ever to visit the spot again, -if I can help it.”</p> -<p>“That’s nonsense,” declared Uncle Naboth, -coldly.</p> -<p>“Perhaps so; but it’s the way I feel. That’s -why I don’t wish to touch the gold. I’ll take the -ship in exchange for it, but I won’t use the stuff -in any other way, or have anything more to do -with it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_244">244</div> -<p>“You’re foolish,” said Uncle Naboth, with a -sternness quite foreign to his nature. “But if -you really want to give away a matter of twenty -thousand for an old hulk that’s worth about six, -I’ll let you have your way.”</p> -<p>“That’s my desire, sir,” announced our visitor, -meekly.</p> -<p>“Well, then, we’ll go to a lawyer and draw up -the papers. Sam, you stay here and look after -the gold, till I get back.”</p> -<p>“Very well, sir,” I replied, full of wonder at -this queer business transaction.</p> -<p>Together they left the room, and it was an -hour before Mr. Perkins returned.</p> -<p>“I signed for both of us, partner,” he said, -briskly, “an’ the ‘Flipper’s’ now the sole property -of Cap’n Gay. With the money this gold will -bring, we can buy a ship twice as good as the -old one, in which, with good luck to back us, we -ought to make many a prosperous voyage.”</p> -<p>“Why do you think he did it, sir,” I enquired -musingly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_245">245</div> -<p>“It’s just one of two things,” replied Mr. -Perkins. “Either the man’s a bit cracked, as I’ve -sometimes suspected, and really feels sentimental -about his brother’s death, or else he’s got a sly -scheme to make trips to the island in an old ship -that won’t attract attention, and bring away many -cargoes of gold. That ain’t so unlikely, Sam. -No one will remark on Cap’n Gay’s owning the -old ship he’s commanded for years; but if he -bought a new one, and started out for the island, -he might be watched and his true business suspected. -Either the feller’s mighty deep, or mighty -innocent; but it ain’t our business to decide -which. We’ve got the money, and now we’ll look -for a newer and finer ship.”</p> -<p>“New England’s the best place to buy a good -ship, sir. I’ve often heard my father say so,” I -suggested.</p> -<p>“Then let’s go to New England,” returned -Uncle Naboth, promptly. “We’ll travel together, -and you can run up to Batteraft and pay the old -hag that money.”</p> -<p>“I’d like to do that,” said I, greatly pleased. -“It would do me good to see her surprise when -she finds I’ve earned so much money already.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_246">246</div> -<p>“Then it’s all settled,” declared Uncle Naboth. -“I’ll go up to the village with you, and see -fair play. ’Twould be a fine chance to give that -cankered Venus a piece of my mind, just as a -parting shot.”</p> -<p>“Would you dare, sir,” I asked, recollecting -his former experience with Mrs. Ranck.</p> -<p>“Would I dare? Do you take me for a coward, -then?” demanded the old man, indignantly.</p> -<p>“No, sir, but I remember——”</p> -<p>“Never mind that, Sam. I was worried about -other things that day, and wasn’t quite myself. -But <i>now</i>—well, just wait till I get the old serpent -face to face. That’s all!”</p> -<p>“All right, Uncle. When shall we go?”</p> -<p>“Just as soon as we’ve paid all the bills and -settled our accounts for the last voyage. A -week’ll do that, I reckon. An’ now, partner, just -run out and hire a closed carriage, and we’ll get -Cap’n Gay’s gold to the bank as soon as possible. -Sam, my boy, if this streak o’ luck holds good -we’ll be the envy of Rockyfeller in a few years!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_247">247</div> -<h2 id="c18"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">UNCLE NABOTH’S REVENGE.</span></h2> -<p>Ten days later, having paid all our indebtedness -and converted every ounce of our gold into -ready money that was deposited to the credit of -“Perkins & Steele,” at the bank, we started on -what Uncle Naboth called our “voyage” across -the continent.</p> -<p>We had both taken a strong liking for Ned -Britton, who has stood by us so faithfully at the -island; so Mr. Perkins decided to make Ned the -mate of the new ship, when she had been purchased. -For this reason, and because the sailor -wished to revisit some of his relatives in the East -and make them happy by sharing with them his -prize money, Ned also traveled on the same train -with us.</p> -<p>“Britton’s judgment will be useful in helping -us to pick out a ship,” said the old man. “I’m -glad he’s going with us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_248">248</div> -<p>Nux and Bryonia had promptly deserted the -“Flipper” as soon as they found that Captain Gay -had purchased her, and I think my hardest task -was to leave the simple black men behind me. -They declared that they belonged to “the firm” -and must be given places on the new ship, and this -both Uncle Naboth and I were anxious to do, as -we knew we could never again find such loyal -and unselfish servants. But it would be folly to -take them east until all arrangements had been -made. So I found them comfortable lodgings, -and supplied them with all the money they could -possibly require until they were sent for. At the -last moment they were at the station to see the -train move away, and were so fearful of the iron -monster that was to carry their friends on the -journey that they cautioned me again and again -to be very careful in my actions.</p> -<p>“’Fore all, Mars Sam,” said Nux, earnestly, -“doan’ you go skeer dat injine on no ’count. -W’en it’s skeert it smashes ev’ything into mush.”</p> -<p>“’Pears gentle ’nouf now, Sam,” added Bry; -“but don’ you trust it, no how. ’Tain’t safe, like -a great sail an’ a stiff breeze.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_249">249</div> -<p>“Right you are, lad,” cried Uncle Naboth, -approvingly. “Injines is an invention of the devil, -Bry, but good Christians can use ’em if they only -watch out. An’ now, good bye, an’ take care o’ -yourselves till we get back or send for you.”</p> -<p>On account of our great wealth, Mr. Perkins -had decided to take a tourist sleeping-car for the -trip, rather than sit up in the seats of the common -cars all night.</p> -<p>“Sleepin’ cars is a genuine luxury, Sam,” he -said, “an’ only fit for the very rich, who’ve got -so much money they won’t miss it, or the very -poor, who’ve got so little there’s no use savin’ it. -I guess we can afford the treat and the bunks in -this ’ere tourist car is jest as big as the ones in the -high-priced coaches ahead. So as soon as we get -clear of ’Frisco, let’s go to bed.”</p> -<p>“But it isn’t dark yet, Uncle,” I protested. -“It won’t be bedtime for hours.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_250">250</div> -<p>“Sam,” replied the old man, earnestly, “do -you mean to say you’re goin’ to pay for a bed and -let it lay idle? That’s what I call rank extravagance! -I’ve seen it done, on my travels, o’ -course. I’ve known a man to pay three dollars for -a bed, an’ then set up half the night in the smokin’ -cars before he turns in. But do you s’pose the -railroad company pays him back half the money? -Never. They just laughs at him and keeps the -whole three dollars! To pay for a thing, and use -it, ain’t extravagance; but to buy a bed, and then -set up half the night is. Why, it’s like payin’ for -a table-day-haughty dinner an’ then skippin’ half -the courses! Would a sensible man do that?”</p> -<p>“Not if he’s hungry, Uncle,” said I, laughing -at this philosophy.</p> -<p>“If he ain’t hungry, he buys a sandwich, an’ -not a table-day-haughty,” cried Uncle Naboth, -triumphantly.</p> -<p>Nevertheless, being fully conscious of my -newly acquired wealth, I recklessly sat up until -bedtime, while my thrifty Uncle occupied his -“bunk” and snored peacefully. The journey was -accomplished in safety, and from Boston we took -the little railway to the seaport town of Batteraft.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_251">251</div> -<p>During the last hours of the trip Uncle Naboth -had become very thoughtful, and I frequently -noticed him making laborious memoranda -with his pencil on the backs of envelopes and -scraps of paper which he took from his wallet. -Finally I asked:</p> -<p>“What are you writing, Uncle?”</p> -<p>“I’m jest jotting down the things I mean to -say to that old female shark at Batteraft,” was -the reply. “I tell you, Sam, she’s goin’ to have -the talkin’-to of her life, when I get at her; and -she’ll deserve every word of it. I’ll let you pay -her first, so’s the money account will be square; -an’ then I’ll try to square the moral account.”</p> -<p>“Will she let you?” I enquired doubtfully, for -I had a vivid remembrance of Mrs. Ranck’s dislike -of any opposition.</p> -<p>“She can’t help herself,” replied Uncle Naboth, -seriously. “If you knew the things she up -an’ said to me that day I tackled her before, Sam, -an’ the harsh an’ impident tones she used to say -’em with, you’d realize how much my revenge -means to me.”</p> -<p>“Why didn’t you resent it then, Uncle?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_252">252</div> -<p>“Why, she took me by surprise, an’ I didn’t -have time to collect my parrergraphs, and that’s -the reason. Also it’s the reason I’m figgerin’ out -my speeches aforehand this time, so’s I won’t be -backwards when the time comes. You can’t -thrash the cantankerous old termagen’ like you -would a man, but you can lash her with speeches -that cuts like a two-edged sword. At sarcasm -and ironical I’m quite a professor, Sam; but them -talents would be wasted on Mrs. Ranck. With -her I’ll open my vials o’ wrath an’ empty ’em to -the dregs. I’ll wither her with scorn, an’—an’—an’ -tell her just what I think o’ her,” he concluded, -rather lamely.</p> -<p>I sighed, for the mention of Mrs. Ranck always -recalled to me the fate of my poor father. -The landscape began to grow very familiar now, -and presently the train swung into the little station -where I had so often stood in my younger -days to watch the passengers get on and off the -cars.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_253">253</div> -<p>Ned Britton at once walked on to the tavern, -but as the afternoon was only half gone Uncle -Naboth and I decided to go on up to my father’s -old home without delay and have our carefully -planned interview with Mrs. Ranck. The banknotes -I was to pay to her lay crisply in my new -pocket-book, and I was eager to be free of my -debt to the cruel woman who had aspersed my -dead father’s character and driven me from my -old home.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth walked very fast at first, but -while we ascended the little hill his pace grew -gradually slower, and as we reached the well-remembered -bench beneath the trees, from whence -our first view of the cottage was obtained, my -uncle suddenly set himself down and wiped the -perspiration from his forehead with the well-remembered -crimson handkerchief.</p> -<p>“We’ll rest a minute, Sam, so’s I can get my -breath back,” he gasped. “I’ll need it all, presently, -and hill-climbin’ ain’t my ’special accomplishment.”</p> -<p>So I sat down beside him and waited patiently, -eyeing the while rather sadly the old home where -I had once been so happy.</p> -<p>It seemed not to have changed in any way since -I left it. The blinds of my little room in the attic -were closed, but those of the lower floor were -thrown back, and a column of thin smoke ascended -lazily from the chimney, showing that the -place was still inhabited.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_254">254</div> -<p>In spite of myself I shivered. The autumn -air struck me as being chilly for the first time, -and the declining sun moved slowly behind a -cloud, throwing the same gloom over the landscape -that was already in my heart.</p> -<p>“Are you ready, Uncle?” I asked, unable to -bear the suspense longer.</p> -<p>“Jest a minute, Sam. Let’s see; the opening -shot was this way: There’s folks, ma’am, that -can be more heartless than the brute beasts, more -slyer than a roarin’ tiger, more fiercer than a yellow -fox, an’—”</p> -<p>“That isn’t right, Uncle Naboth,” I interrupted. -“The fox is sly and the tiger—”</p> -<p>“I know, I know. Them speeches is gettin’ -sorter mixed in my mind; but if that she-devil -don’t quail when she hears ’em, my name ain’t -Naboth Perkins! Perhaps I ought to have committed -’em more to memory—eh, Sam? What -do you say to waitin’ till tomorrow?”</p> -<p>“No, Uncle. Let’s go to her now. You can -reserve your vials of wrath, if you want to; but -I shan’t sleep a wink unless I pay Mrs. Ranck -that money.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_255">255</div> -<p>“All right,” said the old man, with assumed -cheerfulness. “There’s no time like the present. -‘Never put off ’til tomorrer,’ you know. -Come along, my lad!”</p> -<p>He sprang up and led the way with alacrity -for a few steps, and then slackened his pace perceptibly.</p> -<p>“If I’m goin’ to forget all them speeches,” he -whispered, in a voice that trembled slightly, “I -might jest as well have saved my time a-composin’ -of ’em. Drat the old she-pirate! If she wasn’t a -woman, I’d pitch her into the sea.”</p> -<p>By this time I was myself too much agitated -to pay attention to my uncle’s evident fright on -the eve of battle. The house was very near now; -a few steps further and we were standing upon -the little porch.</p> -<p>“You knock, Uncle,” I said, in a whisper.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth glanced at me reproachfully, -and then raised his knuckles. But before they -touched the panel of the door he paused, drew out -his handkerchief, and again wiped his brow.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_256">256</div> -<p>I felt that my nerves would hear no further -strain. With the desperation of despair or a sudden -accession of courage—I never knew which—I -rapped loudly upon the door.</p> -<p>A moment’s profound silence was followed by -a peculiar sound. Thump, thump, thump! echoed -from the room inside, at regular intervals, and -then the door was suddenly opened and a man -with a wooden leg stood before us. He was -clothed in sailor fashion and a bushy beard ornamented -his round, frank face.</p> -<p>For an instant we three stood regarding one -another in mute wonder. The open door disclosed -the long living-room, at the back end of -which Mrs. Ranck stood by the kitchen table with -a plate in one hand and a towel in the other, motionless -as a marble statue and with a look of -terror fixed upon her white face.</p> -<p>Singularly enough, I was the first to recover -from my surprise.</p> -<p>“Dad!” I cried, in a glad voice, and threw -myself joyfully into the sailor man’s arms.</p> -<p>“Why—Cap’n Steele, sir—what does this -mean?” faltered Uncle Naboth. “I thought you -was dead an’ gone long ago, an’ safe in Davy -Jones’s locker!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_257">257</div> -<h2 id="c19"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE CONQUEST OF MRS. RANCK.</span></h2> -<p>I regret to say that my father’s welcome was -not especially cordial. Nevertheless, he was for -some reason evidently pleased by the sudden appearance -of his son and his brother-in-law. Releasing -himself gently from my clinging embrace, -he said, in his deep, grave voice:</p> -<p>“Come in and sit down. I never thought to -see you again, Sam; and, much less you, Naboth -Perkins. But now that you’re here, we’ll have a -few mutual explanations.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Ranck, a few paces behind him, was -bristling like a frightened cat.</p> -<p>“If them thieves an’ scoundrels enters this -house, I’ll go out!” she fairly screamed, in her -shrill voice.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_258">258</div> -<p>“Be quiet!” commanded the Captain, sternly. -“This is my house; and, although it’s all that my -friends have left to me,” he added, bitterly, “I’m -still the master under my own roof. Sit down, -Perkins, sit down, Sam, my lad.”</p> -<p>A sudden tenderness that crept into the last -words seemed to rouse the woman to fury.</p> -<p>“That’s the boy that robbed you!” she cried, -pointing at me a trembling, bony finger. “That’s -the boy that skinned the house of all your valeybles -and treasures as soon as he thought you was -dead, and couldn’t come back to punish him! An’ -stole all my savin’s too; and swore he’d be a pirate -and murder and steal all his life; an’ that -the man,” turning fiercely upon my horrified -uncle, “as aided an’ abetted him in his wickedness, -an’ threatened to kill me if I interfered -with Sam’s carryin’ away of your property! Cap’n -Steele, how dare you harbor sich varmints? Drive -’em out, this instant, or I’ll go myself. This house -can’t hold Sam Steele, the robber, and me at the -same time!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_259">259</div> -<p>Captain Steele looked toward me gravely as -I stood regarding the woman with unmistakable -amazement. Then he turned to Naboth Perkins, -to find the little man doubled up in his chair and -shaking with silent laughter. A moment later he -began to gasp and choke and cough, until, just as -he appeared to be on the verge of convulsions, he -suddenly straightened up and wiped the tears from -his eyes.</p> -<p>“Cap’n Steele, sir,” he said, “this is the best -show I ever had a reserved seat at, an’ the admission’s -free gratis for nothin’! Why, you measly -old she-tiger,” turning with stern abruptness to -Mrs. Ranck, “did you ever think, fer a minute, -that such a lyin’ tale as you’ve trumped up would -deceive grown men?”</p> -<p>Mrs. Ranck turned away and caught her shawl -from a peg.</p> -<p>“I’ll go,” she said, sullenly.</p> -<p>“No, you don’t!” exclaimed Mr. Perkins, -bounding between her and the door of her room, -toward which she was hastening; “you’ll stay -right here till this mystery is cleared up. For, if -I understand Cap’n Steele aright, he can’t find the -property he left in this house, ner imagine what’s -become of it; an’ you’ve been stuffing him with -lies about Sam’s running away with it. Am I -right Cap’n?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_260">260</div> -<p>My father nodded, gazing with lowering brow -upon the cowed and trembling form of the housekeeper.</p> -<p>“The Cap’n’s property an’ his savin’s didn’t -walk away by themselves,” continued Uncle Naboth, -“and no one could’ a’ took ’em except Sam -or this woman. Very good. They’re both here, -now, an’ you’re going to clear up the mystery and -get your money back, Cap’n, before you takes -your eye off’n either one. Just flop into that -chair, Mrs. Ranck, an’ if you try to wiggle away -I’ll call the police!”</p> -<p>The woman obeyed. A dull glaze had come -over her eyes, and her features were white and set. -In all her cunning plotting she had never imagined -that I or my uncle would ever return to Batteraft -to confound her. She believed that the -knowledge that I was in her debt would prevent -my coming back, in any event, and she fully expected -me to be buffeted here and there about the -world, with never a chance of my being again -heard of in my old home.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_261">261</div> -<p>What a mistake she had made! But it was all -owing to this little fat man whom she had driven -thoughtlessly from her door the day that I was -sent away into exile. She had never heard of -Naboth Perkins before; nor did she know, any -more than I myself did at the time, of the partnership -formerly existing between the two men, -or even the fact of their relationship. She felt -that she was caught in a trap, in some unexpected -way, and the disaster stunned her.</p> -<p>Captain Steele filled and lighted his pipe before -the silence of the little group was again broken. -Then, turning to me, he asked:</p> -<p>“Why did you believe I was dead?”</p> -<p>“One of your sailors brought the news, sir, -and told us of the wreck. He gave Mrs. Ranck -your watch and ring, which he believed were taken -from your dead body.”</p> -<p>“It’s a lie!” snapped the woman, desperately. -“I never seen the watch and ring; but he said the -Cap’n was dead, all right, an’ that’s why Sam run -away with the property.”</p> -<p>“Who was the sailor?” enquired my father, -thoughtfully.</p> -<p>“Ned Britton, sir.”</p> -<p>“Aye, an honest, worthy lad, who sailed with -me for years. And he had the watch and ring?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_262">262</div> -<p>“Yes, sir. Ned was taken with a fever when -he escaped from the wreck, and after he recovered -they told him that several bodies had been washed -ashore and buried by the villagers. On one of the -bodies they found the watch and ring, so Ned -naturally thought you had perished.”</p> -<p>“When the ship broke up,” said Captain -Steele, slowly, “and I knew the end had come, -I sent one of my lads to my cabin to get my -trinkets while I attended to lowering the boats. -I never saw him again. For my part, my leg was -crushed by a falling mast, but I got entangled in -the rigging and the mast floated me to a little -island where a dozen fisher-folks lived. One was -a bit of a doctor, and cut away my mangled leg -and nursed me back to life. While I waited for -a ship to touch the island I regained my strength -and made myself a new leg out of cotton-wood. -Then, one day, a schooner carried me to Plymouth, -and the Captain, who was a kindly man, -loaned me enough money to bring me to Batteraft -where I thought I’d find my savings; enough to -buy a new ship and start business again. But -Mrs. Ranck met me with the news that my son -had stripped the house of all my valuables and run -away with a man that was known to be a pirate. -My room was quite bare, I found, and Mrs. -Ranck claimed she had hardly enough left of her -savings to buy food with. So here I was, a cripple -and condemned to poverty after a successful -career; and it’s no wonder my thoughts were bitter -towards my son, whom I never would have believed -could act so ungratefully. My only comfort -was that Sam had believed me dead.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_263">263</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth nodded approval.</p> -<p>“Quite proper, sir,” he said, “an’ all quite -right and shipshape. Sam didn’t take a penny’s -worth from this house; but I made him my partner, -in your place, and we’ve had a successful -voyage and come back rich as Croesuses. You’ll -live in clover, from this time on, Cap’n Steele, -even if you never get back the property Mrs. -Ranck has robbed you of. But why not make her -give it up? She can’t have squandered it on -riotous living, by the looks of her.”</p> -<p>Captain Steele turned to the housekeeper.</p> -<p>“What have you to say, Mrs. Ranck?” he -asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_264">264</div> -<p>“It’s all a pack o’ lies,” she snarled, “but there’s -no call for you to believe me if you don’t want to. -One thing’s certain, though. This is my house, -an’ the deed of it’s in my name. You’ll have to -clear out o’ here, all three of you, or I’ll have the -law on you an’ put you out!”</p> -<p>Captain Steele arose calmly and seized the -woman by her arms. In spite of her screams and -struggles he carried her to his own little room and -thrust her in, locking the door safely upon her.</p> -<p>“Now,” said he, “let’s explore the place and -see what we can find. I’ve never been in Mrs. -Ranck’s room, for until today I had no suspicions -of her. Come with me. If she’s honest we shall -find nothing, for she can’t have disposed of the -property.”</p> -<p>“Right you are, sir,” cried Uncle Naboth, -springing up; and we all three at once proceeded -to enter the room the housekeeper had for so -many years reserved for her own use.</p> -<p>It was simply and plainly furnished, and a -single glance served to convince us that it contained -no evidence whatever of the missing property.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_265">265</div> -<div class="img" id="pic5"> -<img src="images/i_264.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="737" /> -<p class="caption">“Here’s the treasure house, sir,” he exclaimed triumphantly.</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_267">267</div> -<p>“Strange!” said my father, musingly. “There -were nine cases and three chests, besides the -great sea-chest that I found still in my room, although -emptied of all its contents. Whatever -could have become of them all?”</p> -<p>“Dad,” I exclaimed, suddenly, “I remember -there used to be a sort of cellar under this room, -that could only be reached by a trap-door.”</p> -<p>“True,” replied my father; “I remember that, -too. But where is the trap?”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth was already making a careful -inspection of the old rag carpet that covered the -floor. In one corner the tacks seemed far apart -and scanty. He seized the carpet and jerked it -away from the fastenings, disclosing a small -square trap with an iron ring in the center.</p> -<p>“Here’s the treasure house, sir,” he announced -triumphantly.</p> -<p>“Get a candle, Sam,” said my father, gravely.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_268">268</div> -<p>When it was brought, all three of us descended -the narrow stairs to the underground room, -where the cases and chests were speedily found, -all stored in orderly fashion against the walls. -The contents of the great sea chest, which she -had doubtless removed before admitting me to -the Captain’s room, had been placed in boxes -which Mrs. Ranck had secured from the grocery -store. In addition to Captain Steele’s property, -there was also a brass kettle almost full of gold -and silver coins, which the miserly old woman -had saved from the money my father had given -her to clothe and care for me, as well as to defray -the household expenses while the sailor was -away upon his voyages.</p> -<p>Perhaps her own wages were added to this -store, as well; anyway, Captain Steele seemed to -think so. For, after assuring himself that all his -missing property was safe, he carried the kettle -up to the living room and proceeded to liberate -Mrs. Ranck. When, scowling but subdued, she -crept from the little room, my father offered to -give to her the entire contents of the kettle if she -would freely transfer to him the deed to the -house, and quit Batteraft for good and all.</p> -<p>“It’s more than you deserve,” said he, “but I -don’t want to go to the police in this matter unless -you force me to. Take the money and go, -and never let me see your face in Batteraft again.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_269">269</div> -<p>Of course she accepted the generous proposition. -After gathering her few clothes into a bundle, -she took her treasure and left the house. The -first train that left Batteraft carried her with it, -and I have never seen her since.</p> -<p>I acknowledge that I watched her go with a -lighter and happier heart than I had known for -months.</p> -<p>“It was in this way that she once drove me -from my old home, father,” I said. “But it can’t -be such a bad world, after all. For, if the wicked -sometimes appear to triumph, they are usually -punished in the end, and now that Mrs. Ranck -has passed out of our lives we ought to be very -happy again.”</p> -<p>“We will be, Sam!” returned my father, -earnestly, as he affectionately pressed my hand.</p> -<p>“Hooray!” yelled Uncle Naboth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_270">270</div> -<h2 id="c20"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">STEELE, PERKINS AND STEELE.</span></h2> -<p>Captain Steele was extremely grateful to -Uncle Naboth for his care of me, and was delighted -by the relation of our adventures on the -golden island, as well as pardonably proud of the -financial success we had attained.</p> -<p>A new firm was created under the title of -“Steele, Perkins and Steele,” and a new ship was -soon found that seemed to have been especially -constructed to meet our requirements. Captain -Steele, declaring that his wooden leg would in no -way interfere with his usefulness, decided to -command the ship himself, and Ned Britton was -made first mate. Uncle Naboth and I were appointed -to look after all the finances and attend to -the trading at the various ports, and Nux and -Bryonia were brought from San Francisco and -given posts on the new ship, to their great delight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_271">271</div> -<p>By the advice of his shrewder brother-in-law -my father converted all his accumulated treasures -into money, which was safely invested in -Government bonds that were deposited in a Boston -bank.</p> -<p>“Whatever happens now,” observed Uncle -Naboth, “nobody can’t rob you again; and if our -business ventures proves unsuccessful, and Sam -and I go bankrupt, you’ve always got something -to fall back on in your old age.”</p> -<p>But success seemed to follow in the wake of the -new firm, and the “Cleopatra,” as our ship -is named, has made voyage after voyage with -unvarying good fortune.</p> -<p class="tbcenter"><span class="small">THE END.</span></p> -<h2>Transcriber’s Notes</h2> -<ul> -<li>Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public domain in the country of publication.</li> -<li>Generated a cover image, based on graphic elements from the book, and released for free unrestricted use with this eBook.</li> -<li>Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and dialect unchanged.</li> -<li>In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)</li> -</ul> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Sam Steele's Adventures on Land and Sea, by -Capt. Hugh Fitzgerald - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SAM STEELE'S ADVENTURES ON LAND *** - -***** This file should be named 55597-h.htm or 55597-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/5/9/55597/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images -generously made available by the Library of Congress) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3a55248..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/i_001.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/i_001.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4d9691c..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/i_001.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/i_002.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/i_002.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 145e58c..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/i_002.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/i_096.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/i_096.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7461321..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/i_096.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/i_176.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/i_176.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d63d812..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/i_176.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/i_230.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/i_230.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 08c0136..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/i_230.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55597-h/images/i_264.jpg b/old/55597-h/images/i_264.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 452e556..0000000 --- a/old/55597-h/images/i_264.jpg +++ /dev/null |
